[
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 100,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nescape her fear. She remembered looking at the large organ in the liv\ning room nearby and seeing plants in the room. Her fear was mounting\nat this point, both in the experience that she was recalling and in the\nsession itself. Lying on her left side Sheila tried to close her eyes.\nDespite her terror, Sheila said she was able to fall asleep. \”It took a lit\ntle while. I was very tired.\”\nStressing again how alone she felt so far away from Jim and Beverly,\nSheila said, \”I saw that light again. I tried to find it.\” It seemed to come\nfrom the side of the house. \”It’s real bright. Then I looked at it; then it was\nreal black.\” She was afraid of the light and asked how to make it go away.\nThen, in the light, she saw something orange and pink with a \”dark\nspot on it.\” Now on her back instead of her side she experienced a light so\nbright that she asked me, \”Did you just flash a light?\” Next she was in the\nmiddle of \”gray and stuff all around me that is like mist.\” In her journal\nentry of January 12, 1990, Sheila had written \”gray and V-shaped … I\ncouldn’t see them,\” the entry continues, \”But there were two of them at\neach point\u2014my neck, each upper arm, and about 6\” above my ankles\u2014\nfive sets of two in all. The only way I can describe them is that they hurt\nme and these 2 sets were perfectly symmetric\u2014any other way I could feel\nthem even after I woke up. They seemed so real.\” Her breathing was\nlabored and gasping now and she felt as if she were standing but would like\nto lie down. She spoke of feeling \”not cold,\” as if she were in \”some kind\nof gray bubble that was room temperature\” with \”no defined walls or a flat\nceiling.\”\nThen Sheila said bluntly, \”I just saw their eyes. I want to get away\nfrom them. They’re right in front of me.\”\n\”Where?\” I asked.\n\”By the gray stuff.\” A great struggle now ensued in which Sheila was\ndrawn to look at the eyes, but also avoided them and wanted to make\nthem \”go away.\” She noted how \”big\” and \”intense\” the eyes were, and\n\”I never see them blink.\” Compelled to look into them she acknowl\nedged, \”I see the eyes.\” Although this admission, or the act of looking\ninto the eyes, or both, made her feel more relaxed, Sheila felt at the\nsame time that this made her \”feel like I could be crazy, like you don’t\nknow what you’re doing, like you could be like psychotic or something,\nlike you’re not in touch with reality.\”\nVirtually whimpering now, Sheila described the terror of giving up\ncontrol. \”They’re in control,\” she said. \”I have to surrender it.\” She\nfelt \”exploited\” by them, but at the same time \”that we depend on\neach other.\” Her thoughts returned to the \”too bright\” flashing light\nwhich terrified her. Then Sheila saw something \”orange\” outside the\n86″,
“summary”: “Sheila is a woman who had a traumatic experience in which she saw a bright light and then a dark spot on an orange and pink object. She was lying on her left side and tried to close her eyes, but was afraid of the light. She experienced a bright light that made her feel like she was standing but wanted to lie down. She also felt like she was in a gray bubble with no defined walls or flat ceiling. She saw the eyes of the objects that were hurting her and felt like she had to surrender control to them.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 101,
“original_text”: “\”PERSONALLY, I DON’T BELIEVE IN UFOS\”\nwindow, \”very low to the ground.\” With enormous difficulty, despite\nmuch encouragement on my part, she was able to say only \”I saw a\nbig, orange, oval mass.\”\nSheila asked \”to go back to the eyes and talk about depending on\nthem . . . They just told me that,\” she said after she surrendered control.\nAcknowledging that neither she nor I really understood what it meant,\nSheila said, \”we’re both depending on each other. I have to accept his\n[the being’s] presence in my life,\” or at least that he \”comes to me in the\nnighttime.\” She does not believe he would \”come to me in the daytime.\”\nWhen I asked her how this information was communicated to her she\nsaid, \”I just know. I know what he’s thinking. He communicates, but he\ncan’t tell you how.\” She was not happy with all this\u2014\”I don’t like him\nthere\”\u2014but accepts the truth of what she has acknowledged.\nSheila had considerable difficulty steadying herself to sit up after\nthe hypnosis was terminated. She connected the eyes clearly with the\nblackness she had experienced in the previous regressions. \”The eyes\nare scary. Well, I was looking at their eyes and then I was surrounded\nwith black. All I could see was black.\” This time she did not feel sur\nrounded with blackness when she looked into the eyes; she even found\nthat she relaxed, but found the idea that \”we depend on each other\”\nfrightening because \”they are not friendly. You wouldn’t invite them\nover for the holidays.\” She wondered if they were \”deceptive . . . You\ncan’t depend on someone who’s deceptive. You can’t rely on them.\”\nBut she was not sure about this.\nWe talked together about how interdependence occurs when you\nsurrender control. \”When I looked in their eyes\u2014we talked about\ndepending on each other\u2014and I started thinking about systems theory,\nyou know, ecology. But now that I’m awake I think that, well it’s very\ndifficult to think they’re around … I think they’re around in the day\ntime even though I don’t see them.\” Sheila struggled further with the\nproblem of control. \”I don’t see the balance, like when you look in their\neyes, and then they’re in control and you surrender the control then\nthat’s when you depend on each other. But I don’t see the balance in\nlogical thinking.\” We talked further about the human desire \”to be in\ncontrol\” and the destructive consequences of this. \”You have to surren\nder to achieve balance,\” she said. Human beings have been \”socialized\nto be in control\” in the daytime. \”That’s the daytime control,\” she\nadded. \”Nighttime you surrender for that perfect balance.\” We ended\non the question of whether the nighttime surrender of control could\nhave any payoff for the day. \”I think it could,\” Sheila said.\n\”How?\” I asked.\n87″,
“summary”: “Sheila, a woman who had undergone hypnosis to recall past experiences, described her encounter with an unknown being that she saw as a big, orange, oval mass. Despite difficulty, she was able to communicate that the being communicates but cannot tell how. Sheila acknowledged that she depends on the being’s presence in her life and accepts it even though she does not like it. She connected the eyes of the being with the blackness she experienced during previous regressions and found it frightening to depend on them because they are not friendly. She struggled with the problem of control and surrendering to achieve balance, which she believed occurs at night when humans surrender control. Sheila thought that the nighttime surrender could have a payoff for the day, but was unsure about it.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 102,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\n\”Well, that’s what I don’t know the answer to,\” she said.\nDr. Waterman was impressed with what happened in this session and\nthe days that followed. Sheila continued to integrate what had come up\nin this session, especially in their meetings. Troubling details returned that\nshe had actually set down in her journal on January 12, 1990, but which\nhad not come up in our session, especially concerning the V-shaped\npoints. Still, Sheila seemed to Dr. Waterman to be a \”different person,\”\nsmiling, worried for him (his father had recently died), and much more\nself-assured. Later she wrote me that she was impressed with major\nchanges in his outlook, \”shifting views\u2014Something was different.\” I\nsaw her at the support group on December 14, three weeks after the last\nsession. She seemed more energetic, with a bright, direct look in her eyes,\nand said she felt more hopeful. We talked about her efforts to help\nanother abductee who was struggling with feelings of hopelessness in the\ndawning realization of her experience, just as Sheila had done.\nDISCUSSION\nIt is difficult for us to admit when we do not know something. In psy\nchiatry there is a tendency, natural enough perhaps, to try to fit psycho\nlogical data or emotional phenomena into familiar categories. Total\nuncertainty is very uncomfortable. In Sheila’s case the emergence of her\n\”electrical dreams\” and other features of a traumatic condition follow\ning her mother’s death created a certain logic that argued for an expla\nnation of her case on the basis of unresolved grief, depression, or a\npost-traumatic stress disorder related to the death of her mother, to\nwhom she had in fact been close. Yet various therapeutic efforts that\nfollowed this direction failed to relieve Sheila’s distress, and by the end\nof the summer of 1992 she had become increasingly desperate.\nIn retrospect there were several features of Sheila’s case that do not\nfit the diagnosis of delayed grief reaction or depression alone.\nAlthough anxious about the intrusive and disturbing electrical dreams,\nher principle symptom, there was nothing in them that pointed to a\npreoccupation with loss, separation, or other characteristics of grief,\nnor was there the deep loss of self-esteem nor the self-reproach that is\nlikely to accompany clinical depression. Even the impulsive suicide\ngesture in July 1985 was in response to a genuine problem of confi\ndence in a therapist at a time when she was feeling particularly desper\nate and alone.\nSheila did in fact show features of a post-traumatic stress condition\n88″,
“summary”: “The given text describes the case of Sheila, who underwent abduction and experienced electrical dreams following her mother’s death. Despite various therapeutic efforts, she became increasingly desperate and showed features of a post-traumatic stress condition. However, her symptoms did not fit the diagnosis of delayed grief reaction or depression alone.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 103,
“original_text”: “PERSONALLY, I DON’T BELIEVE IN UFOS1\nwith general anxiety, troubling dreams, and difficulty sleeping. But the\nquestion to be answered concerns its source. The death of her mother\nwas troubling to Sheila, as was the estrangement from her husband.\nThere was little, however, in her reaction to these events\u2014to which\nshe seemed to have adapted reasonably well\u2014or the content of her\ndreams to suggest that they were the principle source of her ongoing\ntraumatized state. A neuropsychological evaluation early in 1991 doc\numented Sheila’s anxiety but did not show evidence of depression and\ndescribed her as \”functioning in the above average to superior range.\”\nNo other cause of her trauma, aside from the abduction experiences,\nhas been uncovered.\nSheila’s case demonstrates typical features of the abduction phe\nnomenon. These include frightening dreams that seem more real than\nordinary nightmares, memories\u2014some available consciously with oth\ners emerging under hypnosis\u2014of intrusion into her bedroom by\nhumanoid beings, and being taken into a strange enclosure and sub\njected to intrusive surgical-like procedures. In three hypnosis sessions\nwe were only able to scratch the surface of what Sheila seems to have\nundergone. Yet joining her in exploring the mystery of these experi\nences, and giving her the opportunity to express the powerful\nrepressed affects that are associated with them, has been therapeuti\ncally effective.\nOne could argue that Sheila’s clinical improvement was the result of\nconfirming a set of false beliefs or delusions. But there is nothing in\nSheila’s tough-mindedness to indicate a proneness to delusional think\ning, or even suggestibility. Furthermore, psychotic individuals with\ndelusions do not generally improve when their delusions are reinforced,\nas too much psychological energy must be invested in the belief system\nat the cost of other functioning. We might also consider the benefit\nthat accrues when one becomes part of a community of belief, as in cer\ntain religious groups, but the abduction phenomenon runs counter to\ncontemporary social belief, and Sheila, like almost all abductees, finds\nthe idea that these intrusions, whatever their source, exist in reality, to\nbe altogether unwelcome. If anything, she is additionally traumatized\nby her acknowledgment of the actuality of the abduction experiences.\nFinally, there is the witnessing of Dr. Waterman, who was initially a\nskeptic about abductions but open to working with me. Having known\nSheila for more than seven years, he saw her responses under hypnosis\nas authentic, reflecting powerful traumatic experiences with no appar\nent source other than what Sheila reported during the sessions.\nThe abduction phenomenon runs counter to the notions of reality\n89”,
“summary”: “Sheila is a woman who experienced anxiety, troubling dreams, and difficulty sleeping after her mother’s death and estrangement from her husband. A neuropsychological evaluation in 1991 did not show evidence of depression but documented her anxiety. No other cause of her trauma has been uncovered aside from the abduction experiences. Sheila’s case demonstrates typical features of the abduction phenomenon, including frightening dreams, memories of intrusion by humanoid beings, and being taken into a strange enclosure and subjected to surgical-like procedures. Hypnosis sessions were only able to scratch the surface of what she seems to have undergone. However, psychotic individuals with delusions do not generally improve when their delusions are reinforced, and Sheila finds the idea that these intrusions exist in reality to be unwelcome. Dr. Waterman, who was initially a skeptic about abductions but open to working with the author, saw Sheila’s responses under hypnosis as authentic, reflecting powerful traumatic experiences with no apparent source other than what she reported during the sessions.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 104,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nof the Western scientific worldview. We believe it is simply not possi\nble for these events to be taking place. Yet we have, so far, no conven\ntional explanation for what individuals like Sheila are experiencing.\nSheila herself wrote of her case to Dr. G., \”It simply does not make\nsense in the world as I know it to be.\” But as Freud once said, theory\ndoes not prevent facts from showing up. All that those of us in the\nmental health professions can ask of ourselves at this time is that we\nkeep our minds open when dealing with phenomena like the alien\nabduction syndrome that we do not understand, and resist providing\nexplanations prematurely. We would do well to follow Sheila’s lead, as\nshe wrote to Dr. Waterman in 1990, \”I have left my DSM III-R\nbehind.\” Listening without knowing, but with a willingness to explore,\ncan in itself be helpful.\nAlthough Sheila has had more difficulty than many abductees in\nrecovering the memories of her experiences and moving through their\ntraumatic content, she shows the beginnings of a transformational\nprocess that has become familiar to me. In association with her own\nsurrender of control, she is beginning to recognize the negative conse\nquences for herself as an individual, and for the ecological balance of\nthe planet, that our struggle for dominance and control have brought\nabout. We do not know whether this shift of consciousness is simply a\nby-product of her working through the traumatic experiences or is\nintrinsic to the abduction phenomenon itself. It is interesting in this\nregard that Sheila’s experience of acknowledging her interdependence\nwith the alien beings, followed by her concern for the earth’s ecology,\noccurred when she felt she had to look into the alien leader’s eyes and\nsurrender control.\nThe alien abduction phenomenon is a potentially rich source of\ninformation for our understanding of ourselves and the surrounding\nuniverse in which we participate. But to make such knowledge avail\nable we need first to admit our great ignorance of nature and nature’s\nsecrets. As Sheila wrote to Dr. R., \”Some day, you may hear someone\nelse telling you about a similar experience. I do not have a ‘scientific’\nexplanation for this either, but that does not call for an ignorant\nstance. We can admit that psychiatry does not have all the answers to\nunderstanding mental disorders, so why should we believe that science\nis prepared to explain everything that happens in this world?\”\n90″,
“summary”: “The text discusses the phenomenon of alien abduction and how it challenges the Western scientific worldview. The author argues that while there is no conventional explanation for these events, mental health professionals should keep their minds open and resist providing premature explanations. The text also describes Sheila’s experience with alien abduction and how it led her to recognize the negative consequences of our struggle for dominance and control over nature. The author suggests that the alien abduction phenomenon could be a rich source of information for understanding ourselves and the universe, but we need to admit our great ignorance of nature’s secrets first.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 105,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER FIVE\nSUMMER OF ’92\nS\ncott was twenty-four when we first met in November 1991 after he\nexpressed interest in joining my monthly abductee support group.\nHe was seeing a psychotherapist at the time because of anxieties\nrelated to his abduction experiences, and she thought the group could\nbe helpful in giving him the opportunity to meet other abduction expe\nriences and in allowing him to share the conflicts that had grown out\nof his encounters. My policy then and now has been to meet personally\nwith abductees before including them in the group. Scott’s case\ndemonstrates the dramatic personal transformations that are possible\nwhen an abductee directly confronts the reality of his abduction experi\nences and the powerful emotions associated with them. Scott also is\none of an enlarging group of abductees who discover a dual\nhuman/alien identity in the course of their exploratory work.\nScott is a tall, husky, forthright young man whose slightly breezy\nmanner belies his underlying thoughtfulness and sensitivity, qualities\nwhich have expanded in the time that I have known him. Although\nScott has resisted formal education, he reflects a strong, untutored\nintelligence. Scott works as an actor and filmmaker and with his father\nin his auto mechanic business and is a talented builder, capable of\nrepairing pianos as well as cars. He has played the piano since child\nhood and is an aspiring songwriter. He also wanted to be a pilot, but\n\”all the medical stuff\” he was put through as a result of his abduction\nexperiences made this difficult. \”I’ve always kept busy,\” Scott says, \”to\nkeep my mind off what’s been ‘happening to me.’\”\nIn the summer of 1992 Scott went through a period in which his\ncustomary vigilant, animalistic, and fear-laden defensiveness (calling\nhimself a \”security freak,\” and fearing each night that he would be\nabducted, Scott hardwired the house where he lives alone with a radio\nalarm he activated at night, mounted surveillance cameras in several\nlocations as a \”deterrent,\” and a microphone by the front door with a\nspeaker next to his bed for night monitoring) gave way for a time to\nmore intense feelings of vulnerability, helplessness, and separateness\n91″,
“summary”: “Scott was 24 years old when he first met the narrator in November 1991 after expressing interest in joining an abductee support group. He had been seeing a psychotherapist due to anxieties related to his abduction experiences, and the therapist believed that the group could be helpful for him. The narrator’s policy is to meet with abductees before including them in the group. Scott’s case demonstrates the personal transformations possible when an abductee confronts the reality of their abduction experiences and the associated emotions. Scott is a tall, husky, forthright young man who works as an actor and filmmaker, and has a talent for building and playing the piano. In the summer of 1992, Scott’s usual defensive and fear-laden behavior gave way to more intense feelings of vulnerability, helplessness, and separateness.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 106,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nfrom his family. \”I felt completely open to anybody to strike me down,\nor do whatever they wanted to.\” Instead of the controlled person he\nhad been, Scott discovered that \”the uncontrolled person was the\n’real’ thing … I was scared,\” he said. \”I mean I felt I could be\ndestroyed. I did not feel safe, at all . . . It was completely unpaved\nground for me.\” It was this opening, the surrender of control, that\npaved the way to the transformation of Scott’s relationship to his\nabduction experiences and to profound changes in his experience of\nhis own consciousness and identity.\nScott’s sister, Lee, nineteen months younger than he, is also an\nabductee, although she has been slower to recover the memories of\nher experiences. For many years she clung to the possibility that her\nfears of sexual intimacy were related to abuse by her father or someone\nelse. A careful history failed to substantiate a story of abuse that could\naccount for her fears, while a powerful hypnosis session that we did in\nNovember 1992 revealed a disturbing, invasive early teenage experi\nence in which she was taken aboard a UFO by alien beings, a probing\ninstrument was inserted in her vagina, and some sort of tissue, perhaps\nan egg, was removed. Ten days later Lee embarked on a previously\nplanned trip to India for several months to pursue her spiritual devel\nopment, especially to study Tibetan Buddhism.\nAfter reading my account of her brother’s case, which their mother\nhad sent to her in India, Lee was concerned that my brief summary of\nher experiences would make her appear as too much of a victim. \”I do\nwish to help by having my story known, to inform people.\” She would\nlike to see \”a more well rounded\” account \”to portray a series of\nencounters which not only produced physical and sexual trauma, but\nprovided a priceless opportunity for spiritual growth and sensitivity to\nall sentient beings, ranging from insects to those of other dimensions\nand planetary systems . .. This adjustment,\” she continued, \”would\nmake me feel less an intergalactic rape victim and more like what I\nview it as (as of yet)\u2014an experience of something which has nearly\nblown my head off with expansion of consciousness. I am strangely\ngrateful.\” Earlier on in the letter Lee had written, \”Tibetan Buddhism\nas a philosophy recognizes much of the spiritual encounters and\n’awarenesses’ abductees have had.\”\nScott and Lee’s mother, Emily, age forty-eight, works in real estate\nand supports her husband Henry’s business. She may also be an\nabductee, but what is most remarkable about Emily, and is an impor\ntant aspect of this case, is the extraordinary steadfastness and support\nthat she has given to her children. She is the only parent who comes\n92″,
“summary”: “Scott and Lee are siblings who were abducted by aliens. Scott’s abduction experience led him to realize that he was not in control of his life, while Lee’s experience involved a probing instrument being inserted into her vagina and some sort of tissue being removed. After reading about their brother’s case, Lee wanted a more well-rounded account of her experiences to portray the spiritual growth and sensitivity to all sentient beings that she gained from the encounter. Their mother, Emily, has been incredibly supportive of her children despite the possibility that she may also be an abductee.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 107,
“original_text”: “SUMMER OF ’92\nregularly to my support group meetings, and though she has suffered\ndeeply over her children’s abduction-related distresses, Emily has fully\naccepted the reality of what her children report they have been\nthrough. In addition, she feels a deep, intuitive sense that the process\nthat they are undergoing is one of personal growth and ultimate\nenlightenment. This attitude, whatever its ultimate truth may prove\nto be, is unique in my experience among the parents of abductees.\nScott’s father, Henry, has been a mechanic for twenty years and has\nrecently started another business. Henry is cautious about talking of his\nfeelings and views, but is also supportive of his children. He believes what\nthey have reported, but has more of a \”show me\” attitude toward UFOs\nand aliens. Scott has a brother, Robert, who has reported no involvement\nwith abductions. Emily describes Robert as listening in a \”detached\” but\nsupportive manner when the subject comes up at home. Robert is mar\nried and has three children, twin girls age three, and a baby boy of one\nand a half (as of January 1993), none of whom appears to be involved in\nthe abduction phenomenon. Scott feels grateful for his generally positive\nfamily life, and cannot connect his abduction experiences to any hidden\ntraumas or other aspects of it. \”I look at my family, and I look at the way\nI’ve grown up and it doesn’t coincide at all,\” he says.\nWhen I first met Scott he had been coping for several months with\ntrauma related to an abduction experience that occurred in April 1990\nin which he consciously saw small beings (\”the short guys\”) in his\nroom. He connected the experience with a memory of seeing the same\nbeings in his room and a \”flying saucer\” outside when he was ten.\nThrough UFO organizations and a long chain of referrals, Scott finally\nwas referred to a therapist. She was helpful to him, and in their work,\nwhich included several hypnosis sessions, he recovered memories of\nabduction experiences going back to age three. Scott has regularly\nattended the support group meetings since November 1991, and he\nand I have kept in contact outside of the meetings. We did two hyp\nnosis sessions in March and December 1992, which Scott sought in\norder to discover and express his buried emotions more intensely and\nto explore a more co-investigative, less therapeutic, healing model.\nDetails of Scott’s early history were obtained from medical records\nat Children’s Hospital Medical Center in Boston from when he was\nfourteen and evaluated for \”confusional episodes previously labeled as\nseizures.\” At six months his mother reported that he had a seizure in\nassociation with a fever, and she stated that on his fifth birthday he\nhad \”a generalized seizure\” in the absence of a fever but accompanied\nby ear pain. He was not evaluated by a physician at that time, but his\n93″,
“summary”: “Scott is a 21-year-old man who has been abducted multiple times and attends support group meetings for abductees. His father, Henry, is supportive of his children’s experiences but has a \”show me\” attitude towards UFOs and aliens. Scott’s brother, Robert, does not report any involvement with abductions and is married with three children. Scott feels grateful for his positive family life and cannot connect his abduction experiences to any hidden traumas or other aspects of it. He has attended hypnosis sessions to recover memories of abduction experiences going back to age three and explore a more co-investigative, less therapeutic healing model.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 108,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ndoctor was called and attributed the seizure to the \”excitement\” of the\nday. Scott now sees that time as a \”post-abduction panic attack.\”\nThe first abduction experience that Scott has recollected occurred\nwhen he was three. In the summer of 1991, with the help of hypnosis,\nhe and his therapist were exploring events related to the period when\nhe was about nine when \”I jumped back to when I was three years old\nplaying in the dirt outside . . . and all of a sudden, boom. I turned\naround, I was playing with my trucks, and they were there.\” Out of the\ncorner of his eye he saw two beings appearing from nowhere and then\nsome sort of rod \”put me under.\” He remembers running to his moth\ner. After being returned he was frustrated because he was unable to\ntell what had happened. \”I saw big ants out there,\” he said.\nRemembering this experience so alarmed Scott (\”I jumped clear off\nthe couch\”) that he discontinued the hypnosis sessions until his first\nregression with me.\nBeginning when he was eight, Scott was taken repeatedly to physi\ncians, especially neurologists, for the evaluation and treatment of fre\nquent throbbing headaches that had begun when he was six, and some\nsort of \”spells\” or \”seizures\” that were poorly described as attacks of\n\”strange feelings,\” \”spacing out,\” or \”confusional episodes.\” He was ini\ntially described as \”a restless eight-year-old boy.\” The headaches were\ndiagnosed as \”atypical migraine\” and treated with mild analgesics\n(painkillers). An initial electroencephalogram (EEG) during this period\nwas read as mildly abnormal, followed by others that were normal. But\nover the next several years Scott was treated with substantial doses of\nseveral anti-convulsant medicines that had little effect. An outpatient\nnote from when he was fifteen records \”visual hallucinations\” from age\ntwelve or thirteen in which Scott reported seeing a spinning, colored tri\nangle and \”images such as a woman [‘feminine figure,’ Scott says] lean\ning over his bed, cars, and outdoor scenes etc.\”\nBy the time Scott was sixteen or seventeen the seizure diagnoses in\nhis record had given way to \”psychoemotional components,\” the\nheadaches had become \”‘tension’ in origin,\” the hallucinations were\ndescribed as \”paroxysmal feelings,\” and the EEGs were normal. At\neighteen he was described as somewhat depressed and \”listless.\” By\nnineteen the anticonvulsant medications were discontinued and the\nmedical visits ended. Scott resented what he later came to feel were\nuninformed and unnecessary medical procedures. \”It’s just incredible\nthe amount of medical bullshit,\” he said when I first met with him,\nand in the support group nearly a year later he objected to what he\ncalled \”hit-or-miss drugging.\”\n94″,
“summary”: “Scott had experienced an abduction when he was three years old. He recollected this experience through hypnosis and saw two beings appearing from nowhere and putting him under. He was frustrated because he was unable to tell what had happened. Scott also had frequent headaches and seizures that were poorly described as attacks of \”strange feelings,\” \”spacing out,\” or \”confusional episodes.\” These were diagnosed as \”atypical migraine\” and treated with mild analgesics. Over the next several years, Scott was treated with substantial doses of several anti-convulsant medicines that had little effect. By the time he was sixteen or seventeen, the seizure diagnoses in his record had given way to \”psychoemotional components,\” and the anticonvulsant medications were discontinued.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 109,
“original_text”: “SUMMER OF ’92\nExcept for night fears, moodiness, difficulty concentrating, and the\nother symptoms that led his parents to bring him to so many doctors\nto try to understand what was going on, Scott felt that his childhood\nwas happy and full of friends and activities.\nScott’s layer symptoms bear a complex but not altogether clear rela\ntionship to his childhood abduction experiences. Scott thinks they\nwere \”flashbacks,\” re-evoked memories of his earlier abductions. Emily\nhas asked repeatedly \”Where was I?\” when Scott and Lee were under\ngoing the abductions; yet compared to most parents of child\nabductees both she and Henry have been particularly supportive.\n\”It’s bewildering,\” Emily wrote me in February 1993, a week after\nher own first hypnosis session with me in which the depth of her com\nmitment to her children was affirmed, \”that this was all happening\nright under our eyes so to speak and we apparently were not aware of\nit\u2014consciously at any rate\u2014and to recall Scott’s remarks referring to\nfear of seeing them in his room\u2014flying saucer outside\u2014dog put to\nsleep\u2014running up to our room\u2014Henry going outside to see what was\nout there with his gun. We do recall this, but [it] was at the very back\nof our memory until this all came up a couple of years ago when Scott\nsaid, ‘Remember when I was a kid?’ and we said, ‘Oh yeah!’\” Later\nEmily wrote that she and Henry were fearful of a robber or intruder\nand also thought that Scott had had a bad dream.\nScott recalls that his childhood encounters tended to occur when\nhe was outside with Lee, while Lee remembers a \”little gully\” near the\nhouse where she and Scott played a lot and which she has come to\nbelieve was one of the sites of their abductions. Lee says that \”we used\nto love it,\” but when she was a teenager she stopped playing there. \”I\nused to think about the place as a special place.\” When Pam Kasey\nvisited the family at their Massachusetts home in March 1992, Scott\nand his parents talked of various UFO sightings that the extended\nfamily had experienced over the years. Scott recalls \”seeing a ship\” at\nage eight or nine while riding his bike and reporting it to his uncle.\nBut an abduction experience he describes as \”a biggie,\” which had\nremained \”buried\” in his mind until it surfaced in a hypnosis session\nwith his therapist, began in his room when he was ten.\nScott saw \”a flying saucer outside,\” and then he saw several beings\ncome into the room. They put the dog that was in the hall to sleep,\n\”somehow with the rod . . . After they were done with me\” Scott\nbecame afraid, as \”I knew they were going upstairs to my parents’\nroom.\” Scott recalls, \”I ran upstairs\u2014this was after [the] event\u2014and I\ntold them what had happened and I said there was a flying saucer out-\n95″,
“summary”: “Scott, a child who experienced childhood abductions, has symptoms such as night fears, moodiness, difficulty concentrating, and flashbacks of his earlier abductions. His parents, Emily and Henry, have been supportive despite the traumatic experience. Scott’s hypnosis sessions have helped him recall details of his abduction experiences, including a \”biggie\” experience that began when he was ten years old.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 110,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nside, and my father got his gun. He was scared shitless\u2014everybody\nwas\u2014got his gun, and went outside and there was nothing but\nnature.\” Scott recalls, \”When I was a kid, I was scared to death they\nwere going to kill my parents.\” The beings seemed to him \”like a\ngreater power than your parents.\” Despite his fears Scott also felt that\nthe beings were somehow \”more wisdomful than my parents,\”\nalthough he is not sure whether this is \”them themselves\” or \”the wis\ndom created by the whole experience.\” Scott describes the \”telepathy\”\nhe experiences during the encounters as \”a two-way channel. They\nknow your thoughts and you can see theirs. It’s quite traumatizing\nbecause of its unfamiliarity.\”\nThe next abduction experience that Scott has recalled relates to a\nfeminine figure leaning over his bed when he was twelve or thirteen,\nmentioned above in an outpatient note. At about this time Scott was\nreferred to a psychologist to see if there was an emotional cause of his\ndistress. But even with lengthy psychotherapy, little progress was made\ntoward uncovering its origin. The encounter with the woman figure,\nwhich was part of an abduction experience, will be reported in detail\nin connection with his second hypnosis session with me.\nScott does not recall any further discrete abduction experiences\nuntil April 1990 when he consciously saw several entities in his room\nafter first sensing their presence in his mind. \”Whoever these people\nwere they were not from around here,\” he recalled in his first meeting\nwith me. \”It was the same people. I knew it,\” he said, that had been\npresent in his room when he was ten. Alarmed by the experience, he\nsought help as described above. In several hypnosis sessions with his\ntherapist, Scott recalled that during this abduction he was terrified as\na faucetlike device was placed on his penis, \”wires\” or \”leads\” applied\nto his testicles, and a sperm sample taken as he lay terrified and para\nlyzed on a table in a UFO.\nAfter our initial visit and his attendance at several support group\nmeetings, Scott’s curiosity about his abduction experiences deepened\nand he wished to explore them further, because \”they had affected my\nlife so much.\” Meanwhile his personal life was becoming more compli\ncated. When I first met him, Scott told me of strain in his relationship\nwith his girlfriend, a tendency of his to \”grab on\” and not be able to \”let\ngo.\” In the January 1992 support group he said that although she had\nbeen initially, \”when it really came down to it\” she \”wasn’t very sup\nportive\” in relation to his abduction experiences. At about this time\nScott was given the opportunity to share his firsthand knowledge of\nabductions on the set at CBS in Los Angeles, where the two-part docu-\n96″,
“summary”: “Scott recalls being abducted by beings when he was a child and feeling scared. He also felt that they were more wise than his parents. The encounters involved telepathy and Scott found it traumatizing due to its unfamiliarity. He does not recall any further discrete abduction experiences until April 1990 when he consciously saw several entities in his room after sensing their presence in his mind. During this abduction, a faucetlike device was placed on his penis, \”wires\” or \”leads\” applied to his testicles, and a sperm sample was taken as he lay terrified and paralyzed on a table in a UFO. Scott’s curiosity about his abduction experiences deepened and he wished to explore them further, despite strain in his relationship with his girlfriend.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 111,
“original_text”: “SUMMER OF ’92\ndrama dealing with the phenomenon, Intruders, was being filmed for\nairing in May. For two weeks in February, Scott was on the set each day,\nwhich he found highly stimulating. He made a valuable contribution to\nthe cast and crew’s understanding of abductions and became close to\nan actress whose daughter might have had encounters.\nAt our support group meeting on February 24, Scott, just back from\nLos Angeles, spoke of the feeling that we are being \”prepared for\”\nsomething, that there was perhaps a \”plan\” of some sort, that we are\nnot in control and \”somebody else\” is \”running the show . .. Getting\nthrough the trauma part,\” he said, \”has opened up the real stuff, the\nspiritual behind it,\” and he spoke further of a \”bigger power\” at work\nin his experiences. Scott recalled that even \”when it happened to me\nas a kid\” he felt he had to work on being \”able to stay in the same\nroom without panicking, without fear.\” The April 1990 episode, he\nsaid, \”was a step up in intensity, majorly, and almost like testing, but\nthere’s definitely that anger, God, anger just to lash out from being\ntouched, being under somebody else’s control.\”\nScott spoke further in this meeting about breaking through \”the\ntrauma stuff\” and of personal growth. His abduction experiences, he\nsaid, had made clear to him that \”there’s a massive amount of infor\nmation in my head that I can’t even understand.\” The aliens, he sug\ngested, are \”helping us grow so we can comprehend them . .. They’re\ngetting us trained to get us to a point where we can deal with them.\”\nScott elected after this meeting to undergo his first hypnosis session\nwith me in order to move further through and, hopefully, beyond the\ntraumatic dimensions of his abductions and to discover their deeper\nmeaning for him and for others as well.\nScott arrived at my house on March 16 with Ann, the actress he had\ngotten to know in Los Angeles. Before Scott came with Pam and me to\nthe upstairs room where I was then doing the regressions, we chatted a\nbit in the living room about what the experience of playing such a role\nhad meant for Ann, her objections to the inaccurate and sensational\nized parts of the script, and her sensitive efforts to maintain the\nintegrity of the role she was playing.\nBefore beginning the regression we talked about Scott’s apprehen\nsions and his possibly abduction related experiences since the April\n1990 event, which we agreed would be our focus. He had no recollec\ntions of discrete abductions, but spoke of vaguer \”cloudy kind of\nstuff,\” a blue light coming into his room one night, unexplained\nneedlelike marks that had appeared on his arms several times, and how\non some mornings his left sock would be mysteriously missing from\n97″,
“summary”: “Scott was filmed for an upcoming drama series titled \”Intruders\” in February 1992. During this time, he made a valuable contribution to the cast and crew’s understanding of abductions and became close to an actress whose daughter might have had encounters. At a support group meeting on February 24th, Scott spoke about feeling that they are being \”prepared for\” something, that there was perhaps a \”plan\” of some sort, that they are not in control and \”somebody else\” is \”running the show\”. He also spoke about personal growth and breaking through the trauma of his abduction experiences. After this meeting, Scott elected to undergo his first hypnosis session with the author to move further through and beyond the traumatic dimensions of his abductions and to discover their deeper meaning for him and others. Before beginning the regression, they discussed Scott’s apprehensions and his possibly abduction related experiences since the April 1990 event, which would be their focus.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 112,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhis foot. Scott spoke of fear of death and aloneness and of his feeling\nlike \”something in a cage, an animal, being a specimen.\” We reviewed\nthe details of the April 1990 experience and Scott went back briefly\nover a few of the more frightening details of his previous hypnosis ses\nsions with his therapist. I reassured him that I would not leave him\nfeeling caged and alone during our session.\nAfter the hypnotic induction Scott spoke almost immediately of feel\ning \”mad.\” We then reviewed the events of that April evening before\nthe abduction began. He had drunk a couple of screwdrivers, played\nthe piano, and talked generally about his life in the living room with his\nmother and father (he was still living with his parents at the time) who\nwere watching television. He went up to bed a little earlier than usual\u2014\nat ten o’clock\u2014feeling tenuous and vulnerable about the course of his\nexistence. As he prepared for sleep and \”jumped in bed,\” Scott felt\nsome anxiety about a new film shoot that was planned for the next day.\nScott recalls reading a magazine, and before he could fall asleep he\nfelt that the beings were \”there, in my mind.\” As his fear mounted in\nour session, Scott spoke of the loss of mental privacy and of the famil\niarity of these feelings. His room had no door, and unexplained light\nwas coming in from the direction of the adjacent clothes washer/dryer\nroom. Scott’s breath was now coming in loud, short gasps as he spoke\nof \”six\” of \”them\” with \”boxy\” and \”angular\” heads that were \”after\nme.\” Then he saw a \”round-tipped rod\” pushing toward him, which\nScott related to how he was anesthetized. \”They know I’m aware,\”\nScott said, and \”they put me under\” so that \”I couldn’t move\” by\ntouching him with a rod behind his ear. At this point a \”buzzing\” in\nhis right ear changed to a ringing sound and \”I lost control of my\nbody.\” Then all Scott saw was a screen like a TV monitor that was\n\”fritzing.\” Memories of his life flashed before him, as he felt had hap\npened \”so many times\” during abductions, and he felt himself strug\ngling to protect his mind \”so they couldn’t touch it.\” After this he\nquite literally lost consciousness, although he had been saying \”as fast\nas I could ‘I’ve got to remember, I’ve got to remember.’\”\nNext Scott recalled he was on a table in the presence of two doctor\nlike figures with odd, tan- and white-tinted skin, wearing \”glasses\” and\nwhite coats, and several shorter beings in \”army suits.\” The beings had\ndeep, black, slightly slanted eyes with gray borders around them. \”I\nhate them\” for \”taking me from my mom when I was young,\” Scott\nsaid, and \”for not telling me who they are.\” \”They’re curious about\nme,\” and \”I’m curious, but I hate what they’ve done.\”\n\”What did they do?\” I asked.\n98″,
“summary”: “Scott underwent a hypnotic induction during which he spoke of feeling \”mad\” and experiencing anxiety about a new film shoot. He then recounted the events leading up to his abduction, including drinking screwdrivers, playing the piano, and feeling vulnerable about the course of his existence. As he prepared for sleep, Scott felt that the beings were \”there, in my mind,\” and saw a \”round-tipped rod\” pushing toward him. He was then anesthetized and lost consciousness. During the abduction, Scott was on a table in the presence of two doctor-like figures with odd skin and army suits, and several shorter beings with deep black eyes.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 113,
“original_text”: “SUMMER OF ’92\n\”They’ve used me.\”\nThe beings then placed a \”faucet thing, like a suction\” over Scott’s\npenis. This device was connected by a tube to a box at the side of the\ntable. At this point Scott had a kind of out-of-body experience from\nfear, as he looked down on himself and saw his head on a blocklike pil\nlow and four prongs being pressed into his neck, high up just below\nthe scalp, which he also felt pushing against him. Scott believed these\nwere like \”electrodes\” that were used to manipulate and control his\nmovements and feelings. At this point in our session, and also at the\ntime, he felt calm, although he is angry when he thinks back about\nwhat was done to him.\nI encouraged Scott to center himself through his breathing and to\nexpress any feelings that were near the surface. He gave forth a loud\ngrowling sound as he spoke of his naked terror, his sense of violation,\nand his fear of bodily injury. He noticed how quickly he tends to \”build\nthe walls\” to protect himself. He saw more light in the room now, and\nfor the first time in this session spoke of the \”wires\” that were applied to\nhis testicles. It was these wires, Scott observed, in combination with the\nsuction device over his penis that stimulated his erection and were\n\”making it happen\” and \”taking things out\”\u2014i.e., his \”sperm.\” The\nwhole experience, Scott said, \”just seems unbelievable.\”\nThe beings communicated telepathically to Scott that they were\n\”making [really taking] more white stuff\” for a purpose. They were\nusing him \”as a father . . . taking my whatever, my babies.\” \”All the\nstuff\” they took from him was being used, Scott knew, to \”make\nbabies.\” Strong feelings of shame came up for Scott at this point, and\nI explained that he had no reason to be ashamed as he had been con\nfronted by powers or energy forms against which he was altogether\npowerless. \”I’m mad,\” he said, growling again, but \”I can’t fight . . .\nThey know exactly what they’re doing,\” Scott remarked, \”that’s why\nthey cover it up. They don’t want us to remember.\”\nI took Scott back one more time to the traumatic, shame-filled\naspect of his experience. Once again he balked at the full reliving of\nhis humiliation. \”I don’t remember. Too painful,\” he said, \”too emo\ntional … I had no choice,\” he allowed. \”It’s not my fault.\” But he\nquickly added, \”I should have been able …\”\n\”Nonsense,\” I said and reiterated what I had told him about powers\nin the universe beyond our control. Again Scott expressed his anger,\nand I assured him that he \”couldn’t do a damn thing.\”\nAfter this Scott remembered being \”dropped in bed\” in his room\nfeeling very frightened and also angry, but had no recollection of how he\n99″,
“summary”: “Scott was used by beings to extract sperm from him through a suction device over his penis and wires attached to his testicles. The beings communicated telepathically that they were using him as a \”father\” to make babies, and Scott felt ashamed and powerless. He was taken back to the traumatic aspect of his experience and expressed anger, but was reminded that he had no control over the situation.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 114,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nwas returned. He had the sense the beings had been \”messing around\nwith my head,\” leaving information of some sort that he could not\naccess. After coming out of the regression Scott was struck by the power\nof the emotions he had experienced. \”I’ve never had those emotions\nbefore, never, never.\” It \”felt good,\” he said, to give expression through\nhis voice and body to such strong, bottled up affects. The intensity of\nhis anger bothered Scott some. \”I’m scared to death of what damage I\ncan do,\” he said. The \”whole experience,\” he said, \”when it is brought\nback into the body it releases these things. We are the emotional pat\nterns that structure things and our reaction.\” He also was awed by the\nintensity and brilliance of the light that he had seen while on the table.\nAs a result of the regression he felt he had more access in this (\”nor\nmal\”) reality to the experiences undergone during the abduction. Scott\nwas also left with the feeling, as is common with abductees, that his\nmind had been \”electrically\” manipulated or tampered with. He was\naware that there were still \”walls up everywhere,\” and that there was\nmuch more inside him that he wanted to remember.\nThe nine-month period between our two regressions was a time of\nrapid change for Scott. He brought Ann, who was still in Boston a week\nafter the first regression, to the March 23 support group meeting. They\nupdated the group on the progress of the miniseries. During the meeting\nScott reflected on an increased preoccupation with philosophical and\nreligious concerns, such as \”who’s in control\” and the possible views of\nGod. Around that time Scott also made several television appearances,\nincluding an awful show on a Boston channel in which he was humiliat-\ningly, but not untypically, introduced as a young man who had had sex\nwith aliens. As the spring continued he had increasing difficulty inte\ngrating the stimulation and stress related to his high public exposure, and\nhad more frequent meetings with his therapist related to this discomfort.\nHis therapist and I discussed his case, and I referred Scott to a psychia\ntrist at my hospital for prescription of a mild tranquilizer, which helped\nto reduced his tension. She described Scott as initially depressed, anx\nious, \”very vulnerable,\” and confused about what had happened to him.\nHe seemed to her to be a traumatized person who had experienced \”a\ndifferent kind of trauma,\” manifesting the hypervigilance and difficulty\nrelaxing \”you see with other trauma survivors.\” As far as the abduction\nstory was concerned, \”I don’t know what to make of it,\” she said.\n\”Something bad clearly happened to him.\”\nOne of the effects of Scott’s crisis of helplessness and vulnerability in\nthe summer of 1992 was to rally the support of his family, especially his\nmother and sister, who began coming to the support group meetings. By\n100″,
“summary”: “Scott underwent a regression during which he experienced intense emotions and had access to memories from an abduction. He felt that his mind had been manipulated and was left with the feeling that there was more inside him to remember. After the regression, Scott became increasingly preoccupied with philosophical and religious concerns and had difficulty integrating the stress related to his high public exposure. His therapist referred him to a psychiatrist who prescribed a mild tranquilizer to reduce his tension. Scott’s family rallied in support of him during this time.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 115,
“original_text”: “SUMMER OF ’92\nSeptember he was clearly feeling better, spoke in the support group of\nthe need for a sense of humor, and continued to complain about the\nconstant intrusion of the alien presence into his mind, a kind of loss of\nprivacy. Emily told the group movingly of how \”two of my children have\nbeen affected,\” and spoke of how little understanding she had had of\nthe \”extreme terror\” to which Scott had been exposed in his abduc\ntions. By October he was speaking more boldly of pushing through his\nfear and of his struggles \”to integrate\” his experiences.\nScott spoke increasingly through the fall of 1992 of the spiritual\ndimensions of his abduction experiences. In the November 9 support\ngroup meeting he told of how \”exposure to them\” had \”opened up\nsomething in me . . . It’s almost like you’re given an intense jump into\na spiritual realm you’re not even ready for\u2014like Yogis go through tons\nof work to do to get to a certain point.\” Lee, who was about to leave\nfor India, talked of the \”hardships that people often suffer at the\nhands of their spiritual teachers.\” The body’s instinctual, fearful reac\ntion to the alien encounters Scott felt was \”a natural reaction\” on \”a\nspecies level\” when confronted with something so deep and unfamil\niar. He could not \”imagine anyone reacting kindly or feeling safe,\” at\nleast initially. But toward the end of the meeting Scott asked, \”What\nare my choices?\” and told the group, \”Even though the way I think a\nlot of times is how mad I am, and how upset I am, and how bad my\nego’s been damaged or wiped out, there’s only one way to think about\nit if I want to live, and that is to look or find whatever there is positive\nin it which, God, is very difficult for me at this time . . . But that\nseems like the only thread that will keep me alive.\”\nOn December 16, 1992, I met with Scott at his request to review\nhis course and, as it turned out, to plan another regression. In that ses\nsion he told me that one night about ten days before, as part of his\nincreasing openness to the alien presence, he asked the beings to\n\”show me a sign\” of their actual existence. At about two or three in\nthe morning he experienced in a partially awake state the feeling of\n\”somebody touching me from behind.\” He became extremely fright\nened, but the touching continued\u2014\”it was almost like teasing me.\”\nThe concreteness of the response to his request alarmed Scott. \”I\nasked for them to show me something and they did … in a way,\” he\nsaid. We talked\u2014conversations with abductees often move in this\ndirection\u2014about whether human beings generally were ready to per\nceive the alien presence. Scott felt, as many abductees do, that our\ndestructive attitude toward anything unknown or foreign would make\nit dangerous for the aliens to manifest more obviously before us.\n101″,
“summary”: “Scott’s experiences in the summer of 1992 were marked by a gradual improvement in his mental state. In September, he spoke about the need for humor and continued to complain about the alien presence. By October, he was speaking more boldly about pushing through his fear and integrating his experiences. In November, Scott began to discuss the spiritual dimensions of his abduction experiences, stating that exposure to them had opened up a spiritual realm he was not ready for. He also talked about the body’s instinctual reaction to alien encounters as a natural species-level response. Toward the end of the meeting, Scott asked what his choices were and stated that he needed to find the positive aspects of his experiences in order to live. On December 16th, Scott met with the author to review his course and plan another regression. During this session, he shared that about ten days prior, he had asked the aliens to show him a sign of their existence and experienced a feeling of someone touching him from behind. The concreteness of the response alarmed Scott, leading to a discussion about whether humans were ready to perceive the alien presence.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 116,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nMany abductees begin to pursue a more explicit spiritual path as\nthey open themselves to the depth and meaning of their experiences.\nScott himself, in addition to his increasing curiosity about the spiritual\ndimensions of the phenomenon, had begun to meet with an acupunc\nturist, and, more recently, with a shamanic healer. He was also increas\ningly challenging the traditional treatment model. Scott said of some of\nthe therapists he had seen, \”I feel I could heal, I could help them more\nthan they could help me, and that sounds completely arrogant, I know.\”\nHis request to undertake another regression was part of Scott’s desire to\nmove beyond the traumata of his abductions to a more reciprocal,\nmutually communicative, relationship with the alien beings. We sched\nuled the session for five days later.\nAt the beginning of the session we reviewed how frightened, needy,\nand vulnerable, yet also more alive, Scott had felt during the summer.\nAlthough he had had a recent abduction experience, we decided to do\nan \”open ended\” regression. In recent months I had found that the psy\nche’s own wisdom would take the experiencer where he or she needs to\ngo in the trance and that the healing, integrating, and information-\ngathering process is better served by not \”targeting\” a specific abduc\ntion event. Before the regression Scott spoke of his \”fear of letting go\”\nand his determination not to \”hold back\” in this session.\nAt the start of the regression, after several thirty- to sixty-second\npauses, Scott spoke of feeling the presence of \”one of them\” standing\nby a table on which he was lying on his back. He was thirteen and said\nthat he had never faced or even recalled what happened to him at that\nage. He perceived a cylindrical tube he estimated to be four inches in\ndiameter that was part of a machine near a wall. The image of the tub\ning, which seemed to be pointing at his chest, was disturbing and faded\nin and out of his consciousness. He also had images of other \”tools,\” like\na curved banana-shaped instrument, on another nearby table.\nSoon he recalled seeing a nonhuman female figure carrying a tray\nwith several cylinders, each containing a little baby \”in glasses. . .I’m\nreally mad,\” Scott said, but \”I don’t know what they’re doing.\” The\n\”woman,\” who had come quite near him (recall the \”hallucination\” he\nhad at twelve or thirteen years old of a female figure leaning over his\nbed), left the room and Scott realized that the aliens\u2014probably this\nfigure herself\u2014had been taking his \”seeds\” for the purpose of making\nthe babies he had just been shown.\nScott realizes now that his fear prevented him from looking directly\nat the beings, though he had attributed this to their elusiveness. He\nalso speculated that if he had remembered seeing the beings during\n102″,
“summary”: “Scott, an abductee, begins to pursue a more explicit spiritual path as he opens himself to the depth and meaning of his experiences. He meets with an acupuncturist and a shamanic healer and challenges traditional treatment models. Scott requests another regression to move beyond the traumata of his abductions to a more reciprocal, communicative relationship with the alien beings. During the session, Scott recalls seeing a nonhuman female figure carrying a tray with several cylinders containing babies \”in glasses.\” He realizes now that his fear prevented him from looking directly at the beings, and speculates that if he had remembered seeing them during his abductions, it would have helped him to process the experience more effectively.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 117,
“original_text”: “SUMMER OF ’92\nthis (or these) experience (s) he might have told his parents, which the\naliens told him not to do. For he was \”part of their family,\” one of the\nbeings explained.\n\”If I’m part of their family, why am I here?\” Scott asked. I encour\naged him to explore that question. He kept getting images of an\nempty cylinder, about six inches in diameter and about a foot long,\nwith clear fluid inside. \”I want to be one of them,\” and \”I want to be\none of me,\” Scott said, \”but I can’t be both.\”\n\”Why not?\” I asked.\n\”Then I’m never home either way.\”\nNext Scott recalled being taken down into a huge underground,\nrock-walled place by one of \”a bunch of\” fast-moving elevators. It was\nhot there, but \”better than family here,\” for \”They know everything\nabout me. There are no secrets.\” Nevertheless, \”it’s scary\” and \”just\nfeels weird.\” At this point I felt that Scott was judging the truth of\nwhat was happening with his analytical mind and I encouraged him\njust to report his raw experience, saving the judgments for later. \”I just\ncan’t believe they’re here,\” Scott said. \”When they come for me they\nknow everything I know.\” He said it made him feel bad that they\nwould not let him talk about these experiences. He wondered, \”Why\ndon’t they stay?\” He received no answer to this question, except that\nthey and we \”aren’t ready.\” He said the beings are in the process of\nchanging themselves physically \”so they can breathe here. They don’t\nbreathe the same as we do.\”\nScott revealed other problems for both of our species should the\naliens’ presence be manifest on a large scale too soon. \”We’re not up\nto their speed,\” he said. \”They think much faster than we do,\” and\n\”They’re going to make it so they don’t hurt us.\”\n\”How would their thinking faster hurt us?\” I asked.\nIt is \”confusing when they talk to us with their minds,\” he replied.\n\”Too much information. Our minds are not used to such contact\u2014it’s\na sensory overload.\”\nAt this point the session took an interesting turn. Scott acknowl\nedged that he himself had persisted in denying the existence of the\naliens, and I asked him to explore what it was exactly that he was\ndenying. To my surprise he replied, \”denying that I am one of them.\”\nTo acknowledge the beings’ existence has meant that he would have to\nexperience a kind of \”empty\” feeling, a nostalgia for another domain.\n\”I’ve always known,\” he said, \”that I was different, that I wasn’t from\naround here.\” When he was a child, Scott recalled, \”I always wanted\nto run away. I couldn’t figure it out. I could run anywhere, but I\n103″,
“summary”: “Scott had an experience where he was taken down into a huge underground rock-walled place by one of \”a bunch of\” fast-moving elevators. He felt that the beings knew everything about him and there were no secrets. However, he also felt that it was scary and just felt weird. Scott wondered why the beings did not stay and received no answer to this question except that they and we are not ready. The beings are in the process of changing themselves physically so they can breathe here. They think much faster than humans and their thinking can be confusing when they talk to us with their minds, resulting in sensory overload. Scott acknowledged that he had persisted in denying the existence of the aliens and exploring what it was exactly that he was denying. He revealed that he always knew that he was different and wanted to run away as a child.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 118,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ncouldn’t get there.\” He knew that the beings did not reside in our solar\nsystem.\nScott grasped then why he had never wanted to look directly at the\nbeings. With some struggle he said, \”My humanness doesn’t want to\nsee this.\”\n\”What is this?\” I asked.\n\”Them . . . The human side,\” he continued, \”cannot handle the other\nside.\” The human being in him reacts with fear, \”like an animal . . .\nThey appear to be animals, and you act like a scared animal. It’s instinct.\”\nNevertheless, he emphasized, humans must \”stop\” and realize that the\naliens, whom as a child he called the \”inkies\” because of their large, black\neyes, like ourselves, \”are alive.\” We need to learn that even though \”we\nlook different\” and \”we think different. . . we’re all life.\”\nScott’s memories moved then into the apocalyptic vision I have\nheard increasingly from abductees. Major changes in the world are com\ning. The aliens will only come \”when it’s safer.\” But that will not occur\nuntil there are \”less and less\” of us as we die off from disease, especially\nmore communicable forms of AIDS that will reach plague proportions.\nThis material was frightening and very sad for Scott, and he also felt\nthat he was not \”allowed\” to speak of it. Although he was positive in his\nconviction about this, he said, \”I just hope I was wrong.\”\nAt this point in the session Scott shifted to perceiving from the\nalien perspective, and he saw the earth as a blue body below him. He\nhad chosen to come here from another planet because it was \”closest\nto where we’re from.\” He did not know the name of that planet, but it\nwas yellow, mostly desert, and lacking water. Once there had been\ntrees and water, but something having do to with \”science\”\u2014he does\nnot know just what\u2014\”went wrong\” and his people \”went under\nground.\” Scott felt \”sick\” inside and sobbed as he told of how science\n\”destroyed our planet.\” Naturally I was curious to know if Scott had\nany further information about how this had come about. But he did\nnot, except to observe that somehow the alien species \”knew before\”\nthe destruction occurred but seems to have been powerless to prevent\nit. After the regression he recalled that the destruction had occurred\nbecause of \”something they made they couldn’t stop/’ and that on\ntheir planet the aliens live in an \”artificial environment.\”\nWith considerable resistance Scott admitted that the intention of\nthe aliens was to \”live here\” (on Earth) but without us, unless\n\”humans change,\” in which case \”we might be able to live together.\”\nThen he contrasted the ways of humans with the aliens. Human\nbeings \”are alone\” and \”they don’t share.\” In the alien realm \”nobody’s\n104″,
“summary”: “Scott, an abductee, recounts his experience of being taken by aliens. He explains that the beings did not originate from our solar system and that humans are instinctively afraid of them due to their appearance. Scott also describes a vision he had of major changes coming to the world, including a plague-like form of AIDS, before the aliens come \”when it’s safer.\” He then shifts his perspective to that of the aliens and reveals that they came from a yellow, desert planet that was destroyed by science. The aliens intended to live on Earth but only if humans change their ways, and Scott contrasts the individualistic nature of humans with the communal nature of the aliens.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 119,
“original_text”: “SUMMER OF (92\nin their own world\” and \”everybody knows everything. There are no\nsecrets.\” I asked him about himself. \”I’m one of them,\” he said, but in\nhis human identity he imposes limits on his ability to love and share\nbecause of \”my own ignorance.\”\nI asked, \”What else?\”\n\”Tradition,\” the \”whole focus of my life, my independence,\” he\nsaid. Because of \”fear of being hurt, of not getting what you want, fear\nof not receiving\” human beings have trouble \”opening up and trusting\nthat it’s okay\” to give and feel love.\nChange has \”got to start somewhere,\” Scott said, and I asked him\nabout his leadership role as a kind of intermediary between the two\nspecies. \”There’s gonna be so much work,\” he said, and it is \”gonna\ntake a long time.\” I asked if he thought there was time. \”Yes. I think\nso,\” he replied. He was getting tired, so I asked if there was anything\nelse he wanted to say before sitting up.\nHe said, \”It’s got to be done one way or the other.\”\n\”What’s got to be done?\” I asked.\n\”If we don’t change it’s going to change for us.\” Then he added\nrather sadly, \”I don’t think we can live with them.\”\nAfter the regression Scott felt awkward about what he had revealed.\nHe had difficulty trusting the information he had received because\n\”there’s nothing that reinforces it when you’re growing up.\” One realm\n\”has nothing to do with the other,\” he said, and we are rarely, if ever,\n\”exposed\” to the existence of the \”aliens’ side.\” Fear simply does not\nexist in the \”consciousness\” of that \”side,\” and so there is greater free\ndom there. Yet it is difficult for Scott and makes him sad and afraid to\n\”acknowledge anything about\” the alien world, especially that he is\npart of it. For that means \”that I’m not one of us [humans].\” I spoke\nthen with Scott about the possibility of integrating his alien and\nhuman identities, and he recalled how that \”just didn’t work when I\nwas a kid . . . That’s just not the way people live,\” he said. \”People’re\njust different.\” I told him of four or five other \”double agents\” I was\nworking with and of the possibility of their getting together as a group,\nwhich he thought would be a good idea.\nAfter this session Scott felt great relief, as if a huge \”weight\” had\nbeen removed. He recalled that since early childhood he experienced\nhimself as having \”two personalities,\” and spoke of how \”crazy\” that\nhad always made him feel. He now believes that the doubting and\ndenying of his alien experience has been a destructive process in his\nlife, and wonders what part telepathy plays in the existence of the dual\nidentity.\n105″,
“summary”: “Scott is an alien who has lived on Earth for many years. He has two personalities – one as an alien and one as a human. He believes that fear of being hurt, not getting what you want, and not receiving have made it difficult for humans to open up and trust that it’s okay to give and feel love. Scott is the leader of a group of aliens who are trying to change the way humans interact with them. He believes that change has to start somewhere and that it will take a long time. After a regression session, Scott feels relieved as if a huge weight has been removed. He now believes that doubting and denying his alien experience has been destructive in his life and wonders what part telepathy plays in the existence of the dual identity.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 11,
“original_text”: “PREFACE\nA\nn author embarking on a venture as manifestly novel as this one\nmust inevitably ask if some link may be found with his previous\nwork. For me, the connection resides in the matter of identity\u2014\nwho we are in the deepest and broadest sense. In retrospect, this focus\nhas been with me from the beginning, driving my clinical explorations\nof dreams, nightmares, and adolescent suicide, my biographical\nresearches, as well as the studies of the nuclear arms race and ethnona-\ntional conflict and, more recently, transpersonal psychology, with\nwhich I have been involved. The abduction phenomenon, I have come\nto realize, forces us, if we permit ourselves to take it seriously, to reex\namine our perception of human identity\u2014to look at who we are from\na cosmic perspective.\nThis book is not simply about UFOs or even alien abductions. It is\nabout how this phenomenon, both traumatic and transformative, can\nexpand our sense of ourselves and our understanding of reality, and\nawaken our muted potential as explorers of a universe rich in mystery,\nmeaning, and intelligence.\nWhen we explore phenomena that exist at the margins of accepted\nreality, old words become imprecise or must be given new meanings.\nTerms like \”abduction,\” \”alien,\” \”happening,\” and even \”reality\” itself,\nneed redefinition lest subtle distinctions be lost. In this context,\nthinking of memory too literally as \”true\” or \”false\” may restrict what\nwe can learn about human consciousness from the abduction experi\nences I recount in the pages that follow.”,
“summary”: “The book is not just about UFOs or alien abductions but it is about how this phenomenon can expand our sense of ourselves and reality, and awaken our potential as explorers of a universe rich in mystery, meaning, and intelligence. The author examines the abduction phenomenon from a cosmic perspective and redefines terms like \”abduction,\” \”alien,\” \”happening,\” and even \”reality\” to avoid losing subtle distinctions. The book also explores the concept of memory and its relationship with human consciousness through the abduction experiences recounted in the pages that follow.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 120,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nBefore concluding Scott, Pam, and I talked further of what the\nalien/human project could be about. \”I don’t think they’re disposing\nof us. I think they’re taking part of us.\” Then \”they’ll have everything\nwe’ll have, and they’ll have everything they have.\” But there are prob\nlems with the integrating of our species, for \”you and I as we are\nmaybe won’t mix.\”\nWe speculated then about the relationship of the aliens’ active\npresence on our planet and the accelerating, catastrophic destruction\nof the earth’s living environment. \”It’s not just coincidence,\” Scott\nsaid. From the information he has received Scott doubts that we\nwould survive \”our catastrophe\” as well as the aliens did theirs. \”For\nthem it was not the beginning of science. I mean, they were well into\nscience before this happened, whatever happened. It was a lot further\nahead than we were . . . They had the resources\” to survive. I pressed\nScott to say more of what he knew of the relationship between our two\nspecies. \”It isn’t just black and white,\” he said, \”the two sides. There’s\na correspondence between the two.\”\nMy last question had to do with his reluctance to look into the eyes\nof the aliens. He replied that when he was experiencing the alien per\nspective he felt he was viewing reality through their eyes. But as a\nhuman \”I was scared\” to \”because I’d be looking at myself.\”\n\”Yourself as what?\” I asked.\n\”As one of them,\” he replied. I pressed him to say what was so\nfrightening about that, but he did not know.\nHe simply added, \”My whole life has been useless. I mean, every\nthing I’ve done has been insignificant.\”\n\”Compared to what?\” I asked.\n\”If I had realized that [his complex double identity] a long time\nago,\” he replied.\nThe day after the regression Scott told me that he felt \”at peace\”\nand that \”all my questions just disappeared very quickly. That’s amaz\ning.\” He told the support group on February 8 that he felt quite \”self-\nsufficient now.\” On December 23 he wrote me a letter which\naccompanied a Christmas card. After writing empathically about the\n\”immense\” weight he suspected went along with \”what you [referring\nto me] know\” he shared further information that had come to him\nsince the regression.\n\”Success on earth would take an incredible shift,\” he wrote, \”a shift\nfrom ego gratification to aspiring to achieve, but aspiring to rid our\nselves of the human flaw.\” The difficulty, he continued, is to \”eradi\ncate the human flaws without destroying the machine itself. They are\n106″,
“summary”: “Scott, Pam, and I discussed the possibility that the aliens were taking part of us in an alien/human project. Scott believed that they were not disposing of us but rather integrating our species. However, he also thought there might be problems with the integration due to differences between our species. We speculated about the relationship between the aliens’ active presence on Earth and the destruction of the planet’s living environment. Scott believed that the aliens had advanced science before the event that happened to us and had the resources to survive it. He also mentioned a correspondence between the two species. Scott was reluctant to look into the eyes of the aliens because he felt he was viewing reality through their eyes, which made him scared to see himself as one of them. After the regression, Scott felt at peace and his questions disappeared quickly. In a letter to me, he shared that success on Earth would require an incredible shift from ego gratification to aspiring to achieve while rid of human flaws. The difficulty is to eradicate human flaws without destroying the machine itself.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 121,
“original_text”: “SUMMER OF ’92\nglued together very tight. The growing pains are extreme but neces\nsary.\” Communicating with his alien voice he then wrote, \”Our intel\nlectual abilities and the scope of our view is too much for humans to\nunderstand. The translators, as I am, are necessary in order to make\ncontact . . .I’ve always known. I’ve always denied [his alien identity]. I\nalways wanted to forget, but that’s not who I am. The reality comes\nthrough the thick screen of human defenses. The study continues of\nthe human-alien consciousness struggle. They are integrating, each\nlearning from the other … I am at peace now. I understand I realize\nthe conflict will continue inside me, but I have reached the turning\npoint where my power of uncontrol has overcome that of my human\nside.\n\”I fear humans more than anything else,\” the letter went on. \”We\nhave tried to change you many times. Many members of our species\nhave been destroyed in the process … I must say the human being\nhas very heightened emotions, too much for me to process at times.\nWe are very sensitive, but our emotions are not as primitive as your\nown. Your emotions are recreation in a sense. We are happy to be able\nto feel more than we normally feel. Our fascination [with humans]\nrevolves on this. Our evolutionary process has deemed emotions less\nimportant than understanding, but it’s like candy to a child your emo\ntions to us. It is like a drug that we enjoy very much.\n\”It is interesting,\” the letter concluded, \”that this is the very thing\nwhich also makes you so dangerous to us. I do not feel it is safe for me\nto come out yet. It will be a few years. I feel there is much I wish to\nconvey, and I feel at a time very soon there should be a meeting of the\nhigh powers of your world with us.\” Although he had a few anxious\nnights following the regression, in the next few months Scott made\nrapid strides toward achieving greater peace of mind, a heightened\nsense of energy and purpose, integration of his human/alien identity,\nand deepening understanding of the meaning for him of his abduction\nexperiences. He was confident about the information he had received\nand conveyed in our regressions, and felt that for the first time he\ncould face its implications honestly and realistically.\nDISCUSSION\nScott’s case illustrates the multiple levels on which we can think about\nthe abduction phenomenon. At one level he is, or has been, a typically\ntraumatized abductee. He has been through the terror, helplessness,\n107″,
“summary”: “Scott’s letter to his friend describes his experiences with an alien abduction and his struggle to understand and integrate his human and alien identities. He writes about the extreme growing pains necessary for this integration and the need for translators like himself to facilitate communication between humans and aliens. Scott also discusses his fear of humans and their emotions, which he finds both fascinating and dangerous. He concludes by expressing his desire for a meeting between the high powers of both worlds to convey information and understand the implications of the abduction experience.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 122,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nparalysis, and instrumentation\u2014especially the humiliating forced\nextraction of sperm for making babies (which he later saw during a\nregression)\u2014that have followed upon several recalled childhood\nabductions in association, on at least one occasion, with a close-up\nUFO sighting. But in addition to this nuts-and-bolts, or clearly physi\ncal, dimension, Scott has also undergone an important personal trans\nformation that has been the result of a shift in his attitude toward his\nexperiences. Of inestimable importance in this process has been the\nsupport of Scott’s parents, especially his mother, Emily (herself a pos\nsible experiencer), who has attended conferences on the subject of\nabductions, come regularly to my monthly support group, and volun\nteered to undergo hypnosis with me in order to understand more\ndeeply her own experiences and the ways that she can more fully sup\nport Scott and his sister, Lee, who is also an abductee.\nThrough his constant attitude of inquiry, his search for spiritual\nmeaning, and, above all, his willingness to confront and move through\nhis terror repeatedly, Scott has been able to achieve considerable peace\nof mind and a deeper sense of understanding of the abduction\nprocess. By overcoming his denial and accepting the instinctual, nat\nural basis of his bodily terror and resentment, Scott has been able to\nopen his psyche to important information concerning a widening\nsense of his own identity and to take responsibility for his role as a\n\”translator\” between our two worlds. A crucial period for him in this\nprocess was the summer months of 1992 when he was twenty-four. He\nwas then able to acknowledge deep within himself his vulnerability,\nhelplessness in the face of the power of the alien energies, and the\nstark fact of his lack of control. He discovered then, as he later wrote\nin his Christmas letter to me, his \”power of uncontrol.\” Scott feels\nthat his psychic powers have increased as a result of his experiences.\nAs has occurred in the case of several abductees with whom I have\nbeen working recently, Scott’s full acknowledgment of the reality of\nthe alien presence has led him to the realization that he has always\nhad a kind of dual identity, and is capable of experiencing himself as\nboth human and alien. The alien perspective, which apparently has\nalways been imbedded in his consciousness, was not available to him\nuntil he surrendered the illusion of control. From this point of view\nScott, like many abdirctees, has been able to grasp fully what a danger\nous species we are, not only to the aliens themselves but to the living\nforms of the earth, especially as we apply destructive technologies so\nmindlessly. In his alien identity he comprehends how fear and anger,\nwhich are not part of the alien experience, constrict our capacity for\n108″,
“summary”: “Scott is an abductee who has undergone a personal transformation due to his experiences. He has experienced paralysis, instrumentation, and forced extraction of sperm during several childhood abductions in association with UFO sightings. Scott’s parents, especially his mother, have been supportive and have attended conferences on the subject of abductions and undergone hypnosis to understand their own experiences better. Through his constant attitude of inquiry, search for spiritual meaning, and willingness to confront and move through his terror repeatedly, Scott has achieved considerable peace of mind and a deeper sense of understanding of the abduction process. He has discovered his \”power of uncontrol\” and feels that his psychic powers have increased as a result of his experiences. Scott’s full acknowledgment of the reality of the alien presence has led him to realize that he has always had a kind of dual identity, capable of experiencing himself as both human and alien. He comprehends how fear and anger constrict our capacity for understanding and taking responsibility for our actions.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 123,
“original_text”: “SUMMER OF ’92\nlove and connection. Knowing himself to be \”one of them\” has\nallowed Scott to experience the ways in which our two species are in\nsome way linked (there is a \”correspondence\” between us, he says), the\nbasis for which we are only beginning to understand.\nIt is hard to know what to make of some of the information Scott\nreported in his second regression with me. Like other abductees he\nspeaks of another planet from which the aliens have come, one that\nhas been made arid and lifeless by \”science,\” and he warns of the\ndepopulation of the earth through natural catastrophe, especially a\nmore communicable form of AIDS. This kind of apocalyptic vision is\ncommon among abductees, but we have no way of knowing whether it\nis authentically predictive in the physical world\u2014it certainly is not\ninconsistent with what we know to be occurring on the planet\u2014or\nrepresents some sort of metaphoric prophecy or wake-up call. The\nquestion is made easier (or more difficult, depending on one’s point of\nview) by the fact that in the realms of consciousness and of existence\nto which abductees travel during their experiences the distinction\nbetween the literal and the metaphoric, or the objective and the sub\njective, seems to lose its power.\nFinally, there is a poignancy for Scott and his family in the vain and\nintrusive search that was made during his childhood and adolescence for\na conventional medical explanation for his abduction experiences.\nCountless hours of medical examinations, tests, and procedures resulted\nin wrong diagnoses and inappropriate treatment. I suspect that even as\nthese words are being written, a child abductee somewhere is being\ntaken by anxious parents to a physician who is steadfastly ignorant of the\nabduction phenomenon, as Scott’s parents were when he was a child.\nHopefully through the \”translation\” of experiences like Scott, and par\nents like Emily and Henry (\”and physicians/’ Scott added) who are will\ning to consider the possibility of realities of which in Scott’s words there\nis \”little knowledge,\” other children may eventually be spared the com\npounding of the trauma that ignorance and denial bring.\n109″,
“summary”: “The text is about a man named Scott who had abduction experiences as a child and adolescent. He believes that these experiences allowed him to understand the connection between humans and another planet from which aliens have come. Scott speaks of a lifeless planet made arid by science and warns of natural catastrophe, including AIDS, that could depopulate Earth. The text discusses the difficulty in distinguishing between literal and metaphorical experiences in the realms of consciousness and existence. The text also mentions the frustration and trauma that Scott’s family experienced due to the lack of understanding from medical professionals about his abduction experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 125,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER SIX\nAN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nT\nhe intrusive sexual and reproductive procedures that are a central\naspect of the abduction phenomenon can profoundly affect the\nintimate life and general well-being of abductees. If the source of\nthis \”alienation\” is unrecognized, and conventional psychosexual\nexplanations are actively pursued, the problems may deepen and the\nstresses that abductees and their loved ones experience are likely to\nincrease. On the other hand, important therapeutic gains become pos\nsible when the source of the experiencer’s dysfunction is discovered.\nThis problem is well illustrated by the case of Jerry.\nJerry, who describes herself as \”an ordinary housewife,\” had just\nturned thirty when she called my office in early June 1992. When I first\nmet with her she consciously recalled a struggle with many UFO\ndreams, abduction encounters, and related experiences dating back to\nage seven. At her mother’s insistence Jerry had reluctantly dismissed\nthese as \”nightmares\” until she saw my name and \”Harvard University\”\non the credits for the CBS miniseries on abductions, Intruders, and \”fig\nured, well, that person might be a little more trustworthy and I jotted\nyour name down.\” Also, at a friend’s recommendation, her mother had\nread one of Budd Hopkins’s books and said to Jerry that the accounts oi\nabductions there sounded like her experiences.\nOur meetings have included four hypnosis regressions. In addition,\nJerry has shared hundreds of pages of journal entries with me, which\nshe began writing several months before she contacted me. These\ninclude details of her abduction experiences, poems, and the discus\nsion of extensive philosophical ideas related to the profound transfor\nmational process she has been undergoing.\nJerry is the second of four children and as a child lived in a rural\narea near Kansas City, Missouri, where her father worked at a dairy\nprocessing plant. Her older brother, Ken, also had peculiar childhood\nexperiences, including seeing unusual white and blue lights outside\nhis window and terrible \”nightmares\” of \”someone\” entering his room\nwhile he was awake. Shortly before she met with me, Jerry and Ken\n111″,
“summary”: “Jerry is an abductee who had just turned 30 when she contacted Dr. David Jacobs in early June 1992. She had been experiencing UFO dreams and abduction encounters since childhood, but dismissed them as \”nightmares\” until she saw Dr. David Jacobs’ name on the credits for a CBS miniseries on abductions. Jerry’s mother had also read one of Budd Hopkins’ books and recommended it to her.\nJerry has undergone four hypnosis regressions and shared hundreds of pages of journal entries with Dr. David Jacobs, which include details of her abduction experiences, poems, and philosophical discussions related to the transformational process she has been undergoing. Jerry is the second of four children and grew up in a rural area near Kansas City, Missouri, where her father worked at a dairy processing plant. Her older brother, Ken, also had peculiar childhood experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 126,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ntalked about their experiences, and she discovered that \”he’s been\nplagued with them his whole life.\” In addition, in her first regression\nJerry saw her younger brother, Mark, being abducted with her when he\nwas an infant and she was seven, but she has not discussed her experi\nences with him.\nJerry’s parents were divorced when she was eight. Her father\nremained in Missouri after the separation, and for many years Jerry\nhad little contact with him. Recently she has had long conversations\nwith him and feels that they are now becoming closer. After the\ndivorce Jerry’s mother, who has worked consistently as a social worker,\nmoved with the four children to Macon, Georgia. Jerry remained close\nto her mother and over the years has consistently confided important\nexperiences to her. During Jerry’s later childhood and adolescence the\nfamily moved about a good deal in Georgia. \”Perhaps we were gypsies\nat heart,\” she suggests. She joined the Brownies and then the Girl\nScouts and went to summer camp where she took horseback-riding\nlessons and enjoyed riding and being with horses. Later, we discovered,\nJerry identified the colts and their \”dark, almond-shaped eyes\” with\nhybrid alien beings. Although her teachers told her that she was a stu\ndent capable of college work, Jerry left high school at the beginning of\nthe tenth grade when an English teacher imposed college-level assign\nments she could not handle and the school refused to transfer her to\nanother class. After this she held various cashiering and clerical jobs.\nGiven the fact that she has only a ninth grade education, both Jerry\nand her friends were surprised at the \”flood\” of poems and complex\ninformation that she first began to write down five or six years ago.\nHer writing intensified greatly in November 1991 following a powerful\nabduction experience. \”I don’t know where it’s coming from,\” she\nsaid. Indeed, the sophistication and articulateness of her writings do\nseem beyond her educational level. Words whose meaning she does\nnot know will come to her as she writes, but she discovers when she\nlooks them up that they contribute to a consistent set of ideas. Jerry\nfelt that many of her ideas did not come from within herself but from\nsome other source. She was so shocked by communications she\nreceived from the beings themselves just after the November 1991\nabduction that she burned her first notebooks.\nJerry’s first marriage was to Brad when she was nineteen and preg\nnant with her daughter, Sally. She never loved him, and they were\ndivorced in 1986. Jerry says that her ex-husband played sexual \”games\”\nwith the children involving oral sex but not penetration. Jerry once\nthought that this was the result of her own aversion to sexuality. \”I\n112″,
“summary”: “Jerry is a woman who has experienced abductions her whole life, which she discovered through talking to a friend. She has had little contact with her father since their divorce when she was eight years old and has recently reconnected with him. Her mother, a social worker, moved the family around a lot in Georgia during Jerry’s childhood and adolescence. Jerry joined the Brownies and Girl Scouts and enjoyed horseback riding. She left high school at the beginning of the tenth grade and held various cashiering and clerical jobs. Jerry began writing poetry five or six years ago, which intensified after a powerful abduction experience in November 1991. Her writing seems beyond her educational level, with words coming to her as she writes that she later discovers contribute to a consistent set of ideas. Jerry’s first marriage was to Brad when she was nineteen and pregnant with her daughter, Sally. He played sexual \”games\” with the children involving oral sex but not penetration.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 127,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\ndon’t really think that is true any longer,\” she wrote in a journal entry\nin January 1993. \”He could have had an affair instead. It was some\nthing about him that made him choose to do what he did, and I prob\nably chose him because subconsciously I may have picked up on\nsomething in him that worked for me. Maybe he was not a threat to\nme sexually I could easily get away with not having to deal with my\nfear of sex with him. He actually accepted the idea of having a sexless\nmarriage.\”\nIn 1989 Jerry married her second husband, whose name is Bob. He\nworks as a carpenter. She loves Bob, and longs to have a normal affec-\ntional and sexual relationship with him. In her journal she wrote,\n\”Now I find myself in a much better marriage with a man who has a\nnormal sexual orientation who desires to have a normal sexual rela\ntionship with me.\” But her abduction memories have made this\nimpossible. \”I keep telling myself that my husband is innocent and is\nnot going to hurt me like the beings do,\” Jerry wrote in January 1993.\n\”I keep telling myself that it is different, that he loves me and is not\ngoing to hurt me. I try to keep positive thoughts, but when it comes\ntime to have sex, forget it. All of that goes out the door, and I am back\nbeing afraid. My feelings during sex are like the feelings I have when I\nam abducted. I feel frightened, used, and feeling that I have to endure\nthis [at other times she has said that having sex is like \”going to the\ngynecologist or being raped\”]. Also, I think that I will be hurt at any\ntime. A feeling of powerlessness, and the inability to have any say in\nthe matter. I think that I get a sate feeling when J say no to my hus\nband and he respects that. I am desperate to resolve this problem. I\njust don’t know how to do it.\”\nJerry’s fears of intimacy have extended to being touched at all, and\nshe often would drown her sorrow and frustration in alcohol. \”I only\ndrank when I thought I might have sex,\” she wrote in September\n1992. Assuming that her sexual problem was rooted in early incest or\nsexual abuse, Jerry and her ex-husband went to three different mar\nriage counselors. On one occasion her \”nightmares\” were interpreted\nas \”something trying to work its way up to the surface,\” but nothing\nuseful emerged and Jerry broke oti the counseling.\nWhereas her first husband was frightened by anything out of the\nordinary and would not have listened to her abduction experiences,\nJerry felt that her current husband and his family were supportive and\nunderstanding, at least at first. Bob was present during our first regres\nsion and was powerfully affected by the obvious authenticity of his\nwife’s experience. But disbelief on the part of Bob’s family seemed to\n113″,
“summary”: “Jerry is a woman who has experienced alienation from her husband due to her fear of intimacy, particularly during sex. She has been unable to have a normal sexual relationship with him and has turned to alcohol to cope with her frustration. She has sought counseling but has not found any useful solutions. Her ex-husband was also unsupportive of her abduction experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 128,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nclose in around her so that Jerry has felt increasingly isolated and alone\nwith her experiences, relying almost exclusively on other abductees,\nPam, and myself for support. The pulling away of her in-laws has been\nparticularly painful. \”His family doesn’t socialize with me like they\nused to,\” Jerry told me in March 1993. \”So, you know, it’s painful,\nbecause they’re the only family I have and I don’t like them to think of\nme, you know, as the eccentric one, the crazy one.\” But \”there’s no\ngoing back. I have to learn to live with it,\” she says.\nAll three of Jerry’s children appear to be involved in the abduction\nphenomenon. From the time Sally, who was born in 1981, was six she\nhas had severe nightmares and will scream out \”Don’t touch me.\nLeave me alone.\” When she was nine or ten she had frequent unex\nplained and severe nosebleeds. She also has seen UFOs filling the sky\nin her dreams or imagination and has remarked to Jerry that maybe\nthe aliens choose specific families. Sally has \”dreams\” about the family\ngoing onto a deck and seeing a spaceship coming and of \”a lot of little\ncreatures surrounding her.\” In another dream an alien girl with no hair\nand a red bow \”stuck to her head\” came to her window and asked her\nto come out and play. She said she went to play with the girl and was\nshown around a spaceship. Following one of Sally’s more recent night\nmares, Jerry found her on top of her blankets with her nightgown\ntwisted up and her underwear missing, Sally was groggy and Jerry\ncould not wake her. In June 1993, Sally became frightened when she\nhad an unexplained time lapse of nearly an hour while she was timing\nherself reading a book for school. She looked at the clock which said\n6:02, read for what seemed like a couple of minutes, looked again and\nsaw it was 6:58. \”How could that be?\” she asked her mother in alarm,\nand Jerry groped for some explanation such as she had fallen asleep.\nBut Sally insisted this was not the case.\nMatthew was born in 1983. He was frightened of the puppets he\ncalled \”wo-wo’s\” from Sesame Street that came through a window.\nWhen the alien puppets were being shown, Matthew would cry and\nscream and tell his mother to turn off the TV Bert, one of the pup\npets, had \”scary big eyes,\” Matthew said. He was also frightened by a\nTCBY yogurt commercial in which a UFO flew down and landed.\nWhen this was shown, Matthew ran out of the room and again\nscreamed for his mother to turn off the TV He spoke of a dream of a\npyramid-shaped flying saucer that talked to him and had eyes. Both\nchildren reacted strongly to the picture of an alien when Jerry showed\nthem the Hopkins Image Recognition Test cards (HIRT) she obtained\n114″,
“summary”: “Jerry’s wife, Pam, and her children, Sally and Matthew, have all experienced abductions. Sally has had nightmares, severe nosebleeds, and seen UFOs in her dreams. She also has dreams about aliens coming to play with her. Matthew was frightened of puppets from Sesame Street and a TCBY yogurt commercial that featured a UFO. Both children reacted strongly to the Hopkins Image Recognition Test cards (HIRT) showing an alien.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 129,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nfrom a friend who was also an abductee. Sally \”lost her breath\” and\nput her fingers in her mouth. Frightened, Matthew asked, \”Has Sally\nseen that?\” and \”What did she do?\”\nColin was three in February 1993. His involvement has been intense\nand is well documented in Jerry’s notes, her conversations with me,\nand a careful evaluation by another child psychiatrist. Jerry has also\nwitnessed his presence during her own abductions. In a journal entry\ndated August 14, 1992, when Colin was two and a half years old, Jerry\nwrote of hearing him crying and talking to himself in the night. She\nwent into his room and found him sitting up in bed. \”He seemed very\nawake.\” He asked for juice, which she brought him, and then \”started\nto ramble on about lights outside and owls with eyes.\” He pointed out\nthe window and said, \”See the eyes.\” Jerry felt \”so weird because earli\ner that night I had the strong feeling that they were around.\” She took\nColin upstairs to tell Bob what he had been saying, but \”he got angry\nand said he must have had a nightmare.\” Colin is generally a sound\nsleeper, Jerry noted, and \”never asks to sleep with us or even has a\nhabit of waking up at night.\” But that night, for the first time, he\nwould not sleep in his own bed and insisted upon sleeping with his\nparents.\nThis behavior continued for several nights, and Jerry wrote in her\njournal on October 29 that Colin talked often and consistently about\n\”these things.\” When Jerry and Colin were outside together he would\nlook up into the sky and ask about the stars and the moon and then\ntalk about the \”scary owls with the big eyes\” that \”fall down out of the\nsky\” or \”floated\” down. A few times he demonstrated what the eyes\nlooked like by circling his eyes with his hands curved in the shape of a\nC. One time he went \”into a lot of action like running and screaming\nand saying that they make me eat some food and they attack [a word\nhe actually uses] me,\” especially hurting his toe.\nColin also talked about spaceships, planets, and stars. One night he\nclimbed in bed with his mother and noticed a small picture of the earth\non the binding of a book. \”That’s the planet Earth,\” he said, and \”it go\naway\” and \”the house go away.\” Pointing at the ceiling he said, \”They say\nbye-bye see ya.\” Then he jumped out of bed and enacted a scene, talking\nanxiously. \”The owls with big eyes fall down and jump and I jump,\” and\n\”there’s a spaceship and I come out of the spaceship .. . My toe hurt,\” he\nsaid, and \”the big eyes are scary, Mommy.\” After this Jerry actually found\nblood at the end of one of Colin’s toes and a torn toenail.\nOn November 8, I met with Colin, now two years and nine months\n115″,
“summary”: “Colin is a child who was abducted and has been experiencing intense involvement in his abductions. He has been documented extensively by another child psychiatrist and has also been witnessed during abductions by his mother. Colin’s behavior has been unusual, including talking about \”lights outside\” and \”owls with eyes,\” and he has also talked about spaceships, planets, and stars. On one occasion, he enacted a scene and said that he had blood on his toe after an abduction.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 130,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nold, and his parents in my home while his brother and sister played in\nthe backyard. He impressed me as a sweet, lively boy, but he revealed\nfew of his fears. He called the alligator puppet a \”tiger\” that liked to\nbite. (Later he would ask his mother, \”Why do the tigers go and get\nyou?\” and seemed to have replaced the owl with the big eyes with the\ntiger.) He was particularly interested in the large globe in my office\nand wanted to locate himself on it. I went through the HIRT cards\nwith him, and he reacted strongly only to the alien card, which he\ncalled a \”scary man,\” and became more anxious after this. In her jour\nnal on November 15 Jerry wrote that Colin had cried out \”Ouchy!\nOuchy!\” several times during the night. When she and Bob went in to\nsee him he was sound asleep, but the next morning he said that the\n\”monster owls\” hurt his leg. Climbing into his parents’ bed and point\ning to the ceiling Colin said, \”What’s that big boat, that big boat in\nthe sky.\”\nIn her journal entry of January 28, 1993, Jerry wrote that Colin’s dis\ntressing experiences seemed to be occurring every week or two. On\nJanuary 25, when she and Colin were in the bathroom as she was\npreparing to meet Bob for lunch, he said several times in an angry,\nfrightened voice, \”I don’t want to go back to the spaceship!\” Then,\nstanding on the toilet with his teeth and fist clenched and obviously\ndistressed, he said several times, \”I get lost. I don’t like it.\” Calming\ndown, he said, \”I was born there and fell from the stars.\” When Jerry\nasked him to repeat what he had said he added, \”I born on the space\nship and it was dark.\” Then he became tense again and wiggled\naround. She asked him how he got onto the spaceship and he circled\nhis eyes with his hands and said, \”The eyes.\” When Jerry asked him if\nthere was anyone on the spaceship with him he answered, \”Yeah, I see\nthe King. I see the King and He is God.\” Jerry wondered where he\nobtained the verbal skills, seemingly beyond his years, to say these\nthings.\nOn the night of January 27, Colin came into his parents’ room and\nclimbed into bed with them. Jerry found this unusual as the gate on\nhis bedroom door had been locked and no one remembered having\nopened it. Meanwhile a monitor that picked up sounds from the tod\ndler’s room started making strange, loud noises, clicking on and off so\nloudly that Colin asked Bob to turn it off.\nIn light of his continuing distress, and because I wanted to see if a\nconventional psychopathological explanation for Colin’s symptoms\nmight be found in an independent evaluation, I asked a capable and\u2014\nI thought\u2014open-minded child psychiatrist colleague who was not\n116″,
“summary”: “Colin is a 5-year-old boy who lives with his parents and siblings. He has shown signs of distress and fear, including calling an alligator puppet a \”tiger\” that likes to bite, wanting to locate himself on a globe, reacting strongly to the alien card in HIRT cards, crying out \”Ouchy! Ouchy!\” during the night, and saying he was born on a spaceship with God as his king. He also climbed into his parents’ bed while they were sleeping and made strange noises on a monitor. Colin’s symptoms have been occurring every week or two, and he has shown verbal skills beyond his years. A child psychiatrist colleague will evaluate him to determine if there is a conventional psychopathological explanation for his symptoms.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 131,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nespecially familiar with the abduction phenomenon to evaluate Colin.\nThis doctor met with Colin and his family in February and sent me his\nreport in March. Dr. C. did not find much that was remarkable in\nColin’s history other than the story of his encounters, saw him as a\n\”very cute and engaging boy,\” and discovered little marital tension\nbetween Jerry and Bob, except in relation to Jerry’s abduction experi\nences. Colin played with puppets and became interested in a rubber\nsnake that ate fingers and toes. He referred to his own toe being hurt,\nbut evinced little distress about this.\nAlthough Dr. C. found no explanation for Colin’s problems, he won\ndered if they might be tied to an as yet undiscovered incident in the\nfamily, perhaps related to interactions with his brother who had a histo\nry of sexual abuse and with whom Colin had shared a room for a time.\nHe speculated also whether Colin’s symptoms might be related to TV\nimages of spaceships and the planet Earth, though his TV watching\nwas restricted. Colin’s distress seemed to abate some after this evalua\ntion, and Dr. C. recommended no further intervention at this time,\nalthough he offered to see Colin further if his fears persisted. One effect\nof this evaluation seemed to be to divide Jerry and Bob a little further in\ntheir perception of the source of Colin’s problems. Dr. C.’s failure to\ndiscover a more conventional explanation of Colin’s symptoms affirmed\nJerry’s view that they were related to UFO abductions. But Bob found\nDr. C.’s search for a more conventional traumatic source within the\nfamily reassuring, as he has resisted the idea that abductions have a\nreality, at least where his little son is concerned. In June, upon seeing a\nbook with an alien on the cover Colin remarked, \”He’s a Rocketeer. He\ngoes up and comes down.\”\nJerry has the sense that abductions and related phenomena have\nbeen happening throughout her life. She has always known that the\nexperiences that were so readily labeled nightmares by her mother and\nothers were powerfully real for her. Thus she has always lived with a\nstrong feeling of isolation and the sense that she had no choice but to\ndeny a major \”part of my life.\” The appearance of scoop marks, scars,\nbruises, and other small lesions following abduction experiences\nhelped Jerry affirm the actuality of what she has undergone through\nout the years before she found a community of experiences and inves\ntigators who were familiar with the phenomenon.\nJerry’s first consciously recalled abduction experience occurred\nwhen she was seven and still living in Kansas City. This episode will be\ndiscussed in detail in relation to her first hypnosis session. Before this\nshe remembered seeing some sort of unusual light, a spaceship, and\n117″,
“summary”: “The given text describes an evaluation of a boy named Colin by a doctor named Dr. C. The doctor found no remarkable issues in Colin’s history other than his encounters with aliens. He also discovered little marital tension between Jerry and Bob, except in relation to Jerry’s abduction experiences. The doctor speculated that Colin’s symptoms might be related to an undiscovered incident in the family or TV images of spaceships and Earth. After the evaluation, Colin’s distress seemed to abate, and Dr. C. recommended no further intervention at this time. The text also describes Jerry’s experiences with aliens and how they have affected her life.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 132,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nsmall, thin, gray beings outside her window. When she told her moth\ner of seeing these things she was told it was a nightmare, but Jerry\n\”told her adamantly that I was not imagining or dreaming it, that it\nwas real.\”\n\”I saw lights, I saw the ship, I saw them,\” Jerry said in our first\nmeeting, and \”never once did I say it was a dream or a nightmare.\”\nThe perennial insistence by her mother that these experiences that\nshe felt were real were just dreams made Jerry doubt her own sense of\nreality. During the first regression, in the course of talking about her\nabduction at seven years old, Jerry indicated that she had had earlier\nencounters. She could not recall how old she was, but remembers\nbeing small and that \”I wasn’t afraid before when I saw them the first\ntime. I thought they were cute . . . Lots of them\” were outside the\nwindow, \”just real happy,\” and encouraged her to \”come and play.\”\nWhen she was nine and staying in a motel just before moving to\nGeorgia, Jerry remembers feeling a presence in the room and the\nfrightening sense that \”someone had just sat on my bed.\” At age eight\nshe had an important traumatic and intrusive experience which we\nexplored in our fourth hypnosis session.\nA still more disturbing episode, which we explored in detail in the\nsecond hypnosis session, occurred in Georgia when Jerry was thirteen.\nShe woke up terrified and remembered pressure in the abdomen and\ngenital area and that she could not move. \”In my head I was scream\ning,\” Jerry remembers, but does not know if any sound came out.\n\”Somebody was doing something,\” she recalled, but it was \”something\nalien.\” Although she recalls wondering to herself, \”Is that how sex is\ndone?\” she knew with great certainty that \”it wasn’t a person.\”\nJerry wrote in her journal about two weeks before we explored this\nepisode in the regression how her difficulties with intimacy and sexu\nality had begun soon after it. She was dating her first \”real boyfriend,\”\nwho was about two years older than she. Jerry found that she was \”ter\nrified by the idea of doing anything more than just kissing,\” whereas\nshe had dated and \”experimented with petting and none of it both\nered me in the least\” before this. Her parents were asleep, and Jerry\nand her boyfriend were in her bedroom. He suggested that they \”do\nmore than just kiss and hug.\” Wanting to \”be rid of\” her \”fear of being\ntouched anywhere on my private areas\” she allowed him to \”touch me\nin between my legs, to put it nicely.\” But then \”I freaked out. I was\ncompletely tensed up. My whole body was stiff as a board. I went into\na kind of panic attack. I was sweating and shaking and my heart was\nracing. I looked at my hand and all of a sudden it started to shrink and\n118″,
“summary”: “Jerry had multiple abduction experiences that she believed were real, starting when she was seven years old. She saw small, thin, gray beings outside her window and felt a presence in her room. During the first regression, Jerry indicated that she had earlier encounters and remembered being small and not afraid when she saw them for the first time. When she was nine, she felt someone had sat on her bed and when she was thirteen, she woke up terrified with pressure in her abdomen and genital area, unable to move. These experiences caused difficulties with intimacy and sexuality, starting soon after the thirteen-year-old experience.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 133,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nshrivel up. It started to turn grayish. I was petrified. I don’t know what\nI did after that, but whatever it was it scared my boyfriend enough to\ngo and wake up my mother. She came in and calmed me down.\” Jerry\ndid not talk of this incident with anyone, but wrote, \”Ever since then I\nhave had an aversion to sex.\”\nIn the years that followed, Jerry had a number of \”nightmares\” in\nwhich she would awake paralyzed, hear \”buzzing and ringing and\nwhirring\” noises in her head, and see humanoid beings in her room.\n\”They were really causing me to lose a lot of sleep,\” she wrote. In an\nepisode in 1987 she saw beautiful \”glitter and sparkles\” that seemed to\nhave been thrown into the room, but she screamed in terror as two\nsmall beings wearing some sort of shiny \”outfit or uniform\” floated\nabove her bed. She believes that she screamed and tried to wake Bob,\nwho was then her fiance, \”but he did not budge.\” As the beings came\ncloser to her, Jerry became still more frightened and \”then a blank\”\nand \”I don’t remember anything after that.\” In a later regression with\nanother therapist, in which she investigated this episode, Jerry was\ndeeply moved when twin girls were shown to her which she feels were\nher own hybrid offspring.\nIn 1990, Jerry experienced the most traumatic of her abduction\nepisodes. We have not yet investigated this one under hypnosis because\nof the intensity of the terror and pain associated with it, but Jerry con\nsciously recalls many details of it. She and Bob had just bought a duplex\napartment in Plymouth, Massachusetts. She does not remember how\nthe episode began, except that she felt a presence and a tapping on her\nshoulder. She was taken into a circular room which was shiny and\nmetallic-looking and contained what looked like equipment. As she was\nsuspended in a standing position and tests were being performed, Jerry\nrecalls that her necklace flew off and fell to the floor. She communicat\ned telepathically with a tall being with \”blondish\” hair who appeared to\nbe the leader. When she told him that her necklace had come off, he\nsaid he saw it and motioned to a smaller being to pick it up. Jerry was\ntold she could not have it just then because it was \”contaminated\” and\nthe beings put it in a \”plastic-looking pouch.\” The leader promised that\nit would be returned to her some other time. Months later her mother\nfound (Jerry had told her about the necklace in the episode) what Jerry\nbelieves was the same necklace in a box in Georgia.\nAt first Jerry was not frightened during this episode, and was\npleased that she was able to converse with the beings. The leader\nasked \”how the medication has been so far,\” and she made the mistake\nof saying \”fine.\” For after this a procedure was done to the back of her\n119″,
“summary”: “Jerry, a woman who experienced alien abductions, wrote about her experiences in detail. She described how she felt a presence and a tapping on her shoulder, and was taken into a circular room with metallic-looking equipment. During this episode, her necklace flew off and was put in a \”plastic-looking pouch\” because it was \”contaminated.\” The leader promised to return it to her later. Months later, her mother found what she believed was the same necklace in a box in Georgia.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 134,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhead above the neck that caused the most excruciating pain she had\never experienced, \”even worse than childbirth … I thought they were\nkilling me,\” she said, and remembers screaming, \”How could you? %u\nasked me how my medication is.\” In addition to the raw pain, Jerry\nfelt muscle spasms that were out of her control and extended in rapid\nsuccession from her legs to her facial muscles. She screamed for them\nto stop and was filled with hate and rage. \”Here I thought they were\nsomehow perfect and loving beings. How could they have done that to\nme? I was so terrified. I blanked out after that. The next thing I was\nback in bed, waking up.\” Although she usually goes to sleep curled up\nin a self-protecting position on her side, Jerry awoke on her back. Her\nbody was very rigid and straight, her hands were folded on her chest\nand her feet were pointing straight up and close together. Still pan\nicked, Jerry tried to wake her husband but could not do so. She then\ntelephoned her mother in Georgia because \”I needed to tell someone\nwhat had just happened.\”\nIn one of the three episodes in 1991, Jerry recalls being taken by\ntaller, more human-looking, fair-skinned, blond beings to what seemed\nlike the top of a very large building with illuminated equipment in it.\nShe had the sense that she was at a beach or a seashore, as she heard\nthe wind and the water breaking, felt a breeze, and smelled the sea.\nHigh up in this building, Jerry was shown scenes of missiles and other\nweapons. She felt this was very important. They also showed her some\nsort of triangular machine that became circular when it spun and \”had\nto do with flight maybe.\” Jerry was assured that she would not ever\nforget what she was shown on this occasion. The next day she found\nherself making triangles out of paper or with pencils and toothpicks\nand \”spinning [them] around and around.\”\nIn November 1991, Jerry awoke, feeling a presence once again. The\nroom was filled with an orange-red light that soon receded. The next\nday her mind seemed to be \”turned up full volume,\” flooded with\nthoughts. Jerry felt as if she were filled with information of a \”univer\nsal\” sort, \”soul stuff, unusual for me.\” After this, as mentioned above,\nshe wrote intensely. Her writings included a hundred poems over the\nnext one and a half months, whereas before this \”I never wrote a poem\nin my life.\” She found the pressure of these thoughts and writing quite\noverwhelming and said, \”I don’t know where it’s coming from.\”\nIn the months prior to our first hypnosis session on August 11,\n1992, Jerry continued to have abduction experiences, including one\nepisode just three weeks before, in which she consciously recalled see\ning a UFO close-up and being taken by humanoid beings\u2014whose atti-\n120″,
“summary”: “Jerry had an abduction experience where she felt excruciating pain and muscle spasms. She was filled with hate and rage, and thought the beings were trying to kill her. The next day, she awoke on her back with a rigid body and could not wake her husband. She called her mother to tell her what had happened. In one of the three episodes in 1991, Jerry was taken by fair-skinned, blond beings to a building with illuminated equipment and shown scenes of missiles and other weapons. The next day, she found herself making triangles out of paper and spinning them around. In November 1991, Jerry woke up feeling a presence and her mind was flooded with thoughts. She wrote intensely and found the pressure overwhelming. Jerry continued to have abduction experiences in the months leading up to the first hypnosis session on August 11, 1992.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 135,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\ntude she felt was loving and benevolent\u2014into the ship. There she saw\nshelves with instruments and vials, was seated on a chair or table, and\nhad a complex dialogue with aliens she felt were \”beyond what we\nwould think is intelligent or even genius.\” One of them explained that\nthey came from so \”far into the future\” that she would not be able to\ncomprehend. Jerry remembers saying to herself, \”This is great. I can\nsee everything and I am so aware.\” In her journal she concluded, \”I\nwas convinced beyond a shadow of a doubt that what I was experienc\ning was real. They looked at me with their loving and all-knowing\nsmile and simply said, ‘yes.’ I then said, well, if this is real then I am\nsomehow living a double life … I had a feeling there was a definite\nreason that I and others like me were not aware of this other reality, at\nleast not as aware as we are about this reality we have here and now.\”\nBob accompanied Jerry to our first hypnosis session. He came as a\nskeptic, but said that either \”she’s lying to me\” or \”it’s really happen\ning,\” and \”She is not a liar at all . . . She’s the most honest person I’ve\never met in my entire life.\” Nevertheless, some measure of Bob’s resis\ntance was suggested when he said that he \”fell asleep\” through much\nof the Intruders miniseries, which contained some blood-curdling\nabduction scenes.\nBefore the regression began we reviewed several of Jerry’s abduction\nexperiences, after which she spoke of her search for a church that\nwould feel more compatible than the Catholicism in which she had\nbeen raised. \”I kind of floated in and out through religions with\nfriends,\” she said. A local Protestant church seemed the most comfort\nable to Jerry and Bob at first, but \”they wanted to fully change our\nlives,\” and, in his words, \”we took a break [from attending] and are\nenjoying it so far.\” Jerry was especially troubled to find that she could\nnot speak with anyone in the church about her abduction experiences,\nfor they regarded the phenomenon as \”totally evil, of the devil.\” God,\nthey said, \”would never, ever make beings that looked like that,\” which\nturned Jerry against the church, for in her view, the aliens are \”another\nintelligence, or another being, another reality … I don’t feel they’re\nnecessarily bad or good.\” Once when Jerry told several churchmen\nabout an out-of-body experience she had had, \”they went straight to a\nhigh official who said, ‘Well, don’t ever do that.’\”\nAfter this we discussed Jerry’s curiosity about the episode in Missouri\nwhen she was seven years old, and we decided to focus on that. We\nreviewed in detail the location of her home, which was on a hillside by a\nlittle creek and cow pastures, and the arrangement of the rooms in the\nhouse. Jerry shared a room with bunk beds with her younger sister.\n121″,
“summary”: “The text describes an experience of a woman named Jerry who claims to have had multiple encounters with extraterrestrial beings. During these encounters, she felt loved and intelligent, and was able to communicate with the aliens in a complex dialogue. However, she also felt that there was a reason why she and others like her were not aware of this other reality. The text also mentions Jerry’s search for a church that would be more compatible with her beliefs, but her experiences with the church caused her to question their views on the aliens. Finally, the text discusses an episode from Jerry’s childhood in Missouri and decides to focus on that for the hypnosis session.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 136,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nIn the trance state, Jerry’s first images were of her pink-walled bed\nroom and of standing on the floor in her long flannel nightgown. The\nhouse was very quiet, and she remembered feeling anxious and pulled\nto go out of her room and down the hall. A strange bright light filled\nthe room. Jerry had the thought, \”I shouldn’t be afraid ’cause I know\nthem.\” Despite her mounting fear she felt compelled to come out of\nher room into the hall and then into the living room. Outside of the\nhouse, in the direction from which the light seemed to be coming,\nJerry saw perhaps twenty or thirty small beings and backed up in terror.\nShe could not move as several beings passed through the window\nframe into the room. \”I wouldn’t go out, so they had to come in,\” she\nsaid. Jerry felt that they became impatient with her and \”just picked\nme up\” from her crouched position. \”I don’t want to go out the win\ndow,\” she said, as the pressure became more intense.\nTo Jerry’s amazement, the beings took her through the window,\n\”and then I went up real fast.\” As if \”stopped in the sky,\” Jerry could\nsee the top of her house, the trees, and the ground below. \”It kind of\ntook my breath away to go up so fast.\” There was a \”big thing above\nme\” into which she was taken. Despite the coercion, Jerry feels that\nshe was somehow a participant in this process, but \”I don’t know how,\nthough.\” Weeping at this point, Jerry saw that two of the beings were\nalso \”floating up\” her baby brother, Mark, and she worried that \”he’s\nprobably afraid,\” although he appeared to be asleep.\nJerry felt like running away, but realized she was \”paralyzed kind of\nup to the waist.\” Breathing heavily in the session, with her voice quiv\nering, Jerry described the paralysis as being like a painful vibration.\nThen \”a tremendous vibration\” extended into her hands, and \”I’m\nafraid it’ll go through my whole body.\” I reassured her that reliving the\nexperience would not harm her. \”The vibration is so strong. I don’t\nunderstand it,\” she moaned, afraid that she would not be able to\nbreathe. \”I can’t do anything,\” and \”I’m worried about Mark,\” she\ncried. The powerful vibrations seemed to shake Jerry’s whole body.\n\”Okay, do it to me, but it’s not fair to do it to him,\” she said. \”He’s a\nbaby! I just hate them for it … I thought at first they were all right.\”\nCrying as she recalled an earlier abduction experience, Jerry said, \”I\njust thought they were cute and they wanted to come out and play.\”\nThe round room inside the ship into which Jerry and Mark were\nfirst taken was dark in the beginning. Then she saw that it was \”dome-\nshaped. It’s real white . . . It’s got railings. It’s got different levels, and\nthey’re way up high. The people and the machines are way up high.\”\n122″,
“summary”: “Jerry had an abduction experience where she saw small beings outside her house and was taken through her window into a ship. She felt paralyzed and experienced powerful vibrations. The ship had a dome-shaped, white room with railings and different levels.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 137,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nThere were two curved tables in the room, one for Mark and one for\nher, into which each of them was placed. \”He seems small\” in his, she\nobserved. \”I just look over at Mark and tell him to be good and not to\nmove around,\” Jerry said through her tears. \”He might fall or some\nthing,\” she worried.\nJerry then saw a small, \”real dark,\” being standing at the railing on\nthe next level \”just watching\” her, and noticed behind her a taller,\nlighter one she called \”the leader.\” He looked older, \”wrinkly and tight,\”\nwith \”a nice face\” and a \”permanent type of smile,\” wore a one-piece,\ngoldish-yellow suit, and had a little bit of stringy yellowish-white hair.\nHis hands were \”long and skinny.\” This being communicated her name,\n\”Jerry,\” to her, as if he knew her, which she found frightening, especially\nas she realized he seemed familiar to her as well. All this made the\nwhole recollection more real to her. Breathing hard and her body shak\ning, Jerry cried out, \”Oh, I don’t know if I can do it! . . . Up till now it\nwas just a dream,\” she said, but if she admitted that this being is or was\nreal, then \”everything else would be real.\” Her mother \”was wrong\” to\nhave insisted that this experience was a dream, Jerry said. \”I’ve got to\nstop thinking about what everybody else says … I have to live my own\nlife. I can’t keep pleasing my mother,\” she added. \”I have to stand up\nfor\” what happened, Jerry said, \”no matter if people will think I’m crazy\nor not.\”\nThe leader asked Jerry \”if the medication has been okay up till\nnow,\” which Jerry did not understand. She then relived an extremely\nagonizing procedure, involving the insertion of \”something sharp\” like\na \”needle\” into the side of her head, which evidently had taken some\ntime and against which there was \”no medication.\” She cried out des\nperately and sweated profusely with her body writhing in pain as she\ntried to hold off the memories. \”I think it would kill me,\” she said. I\nassured her that this recall would not kill her and encouraged her to\nscream as she described the instrument being driven from \”a high\nangle\” down into the side of her neck. \”Stop hurting me,\” she\nscreamed loudly and complained now of spasms and other uncontrol\nlable movements in her legs (which I could see). Panting, Jerry then\nscreamed out in terror, \”I can’t stop it! Ahhhh! Ahhhh! I hate doing\nthis! Stop it! Stop this!\”\nJerry’s loud screaming and thrashing continued, and she cried out,\n\”They’re turning it! They’re turning it! Ohhhh! It’s inside of me.\nThat’s what he stuck inside of me. Ahhhh! That thing! They stuck\nthat thing inside me!\” I reassured Jerry as best I could that she would\n123″,
“summary”: “The text describes a scene where two people, Mark and Jerry, are sitting at separate tables in a room. Jerry is worried about Mark moving around and falling, so she asks him to be good. She then sees a small, dark being standing at the railing on the next level, watching her, and a taller, lighter one, whom she calls \”the leader.\” The leader communicates her name, \”Jerry,\” to her, making the experience more real to her. Jerry becomes frightened and cries out that everything else will be real if she admits that the being is real. She then relives an extremely painful procedure involving the insertion of a sharp instrument into her head. The leader asks Jerry about the medication, but she does not understand. Jerry screams and thrashes in pain as she describes the instrument being driven from a high angle down into her neck.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 138,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nbe better when this was over. \”It’s coming out,\” she said. \”There’s a\nleak. Something’s dripping I feel like, in my throat.\” She was not sure\nwhether this had been blood, saliva, or what. \”They’re letting me\nrelax. They’re awful. They’re cruel. I thought they did something else.\nOh [in a whisper], I didn’t anticipate this.\” Jerry recalled that she was\ntold that some sort of tiny object was left inside of her at that time \”to\nmonitor me\” with no explanation other than, \”We just have to do\nwhat we have to do.\”\n\”I think it’s still there,\” she said. \”I don’t remember them taking it\nout.\” After this Jerry felt limp and tired. She did not know what was\ndone to Mark, but said, \”If they did the same thing, I’d kill them.\” She\nrecalled little of what followed. The leader left while she stayed for a\nfew minutes on the table. Then she saw flashes and dots of red and\nyellow light. She did not remember how she got back to her home, nor\ndid she recall being able to tell her mother or anyone else any of the\ndetails of the trauma at the time. As the regression came to an end,\nJerry and I speculated on the protective mechanisms that might until\nnow have prevented her from recalling this harrowing experience.\n\”I’m drenched,\” she said, as she came out of the trance. \”I didn’t\nthink you could do that,\” she said, \”to put me out.\” Her arms and legs\ncontinued to \”feel funny\” for several minutes after the session was\nover, and she observed that she had also felt \”like somebody turning\nyou into a vibrating machine . . . like somebody put you inside a\nmachine and you were part of that machine.\” Their \”medication\” evi\ndently referred to this vibratory process, but she did not feel it in her\nneck or head and therefore the vibrations did not mute the pain. Jerry\nthen recalled that when the anesthesiologist tried to give her a spinal\ninjection to reduce pain during the delivery of Colin, she screamed\nloudly, for it seemed now to be \”a similar thing\” to what she had gone\nthrough on the ship. This session upheld Jerry’s childhood conviction\nthat the alleged \”nightmare\” at age seven was actually \”a memory\” of\nsomething that \”must have just happened, then and there.\” Bob, him\nself somewhat in shock over what he had seen his wife go through,\nsaid at the end of the session, \”It’s a lot, a lot to take. At first I wasn’t\nsure, and I saw it bugging her as much as it’s been, the pain and every\nthing. I started getting a little worried there.\” But then he found a way\nto \”just kinda sit back. I was glued to the chair at first, but then I had\nto start getting up … \”\nThe day after the session, Jerry and I had a follow-up telephone\nconversation. She expressed shock over how vividly she had relived the\nabduction experience. \”I thought I would just have a few memories,\”\n124″,
“summary”: “Jerry went through an abduction experience where she was taken to a ship and subjected to some kind of procedure. She felt like something was dripping in her throat, but she wasn’t sure what it was. After the procedure, Jerry felt limp and tired. She didn’t remember much of what followed, but she did recall seeing flashes and dots of red and yellow light. The regression came to an end and Jerry felt like someone had put her inside a vibrating machine. She also remembered that when she was given a spinal injection during the delivery of Colin, she screamed loudly. The session upheld Jerry’s childhood conviction that the alleged \”nightmare\” at age seven was actually a memory of something that happened on the ship.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 139,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nshe said. Jerry noted how reluctant she had been to look at or recall\nseeing the alien beings themselves. This was just too scary, for \”what\nwe see we know.\” She was confused about the intensity of her pain and\nwondered if some elements of her 1990 experience had become con\nfused with the childhood experience just explored. In her journal she\ntried to sort out the elements of the experience from when she was\nseven and the 1990 one, but was at a disadvantage because she had\nnot explored the adult incident under hypnosis.\nIn the weeks that followed Jerry described in her journal various\nother current and past abductions, related dreams, \”vivid dreams of\nUFOs,\” visions, and out-of-body experiences, stimulated by the regres\nsion. It was also during this time that Colin began to tell of his experi\nences, and Jerry recorded these in her journal. Six days after the\nregression she wrote, \”I feel that part of a long and heavy burden has\nbeen lifted from me since the regression.\” On August 27, she saw a\nbeam or pillar of light appear in front of the stairs in her house and\nthought of calling me but did not do so. On September 21, Jerry\nrecorded for the first time a frequent recurrent dream about a horse\nthat she wished to take home in order to care for properly. At the end\nof the dream she felt \”cheated of the opportunity to be with and take\ncare of my horse.\” In September, Jerry began to ponder her sexual\nfears, and related them for the first time to the traumas of her abduc\ntions. It was Jerry’s desire to overcome these fears and \”have a normal\nsexual relationship\” that led her to request a second hypnosis session.\nThis meeting occurred on October 5, and Jerry explicitly stated her\nwish to find out why she had tried to avoid sex \”at all costs.\” Bob’s sis\nter, Anna, was present during the session. Jerry elected to explore the\nepisode in which, as a thirteen-year-old, she had been terrified during\nthe night by pressure in the abdomen and genital area. Before begin\nning the regression, we recalled the circumstances surrounding the\nepisode, which probably occurred in the fall of 1975 when Jerry was\nstarting the eighth grade. Although the episode was frightening, she\ntold no one, including her mother, about it.\nUnder hypnosis Jerry’s first recollection was of awakening to discov\ner bright, white light illuminating her room. She felt a presence that\nfrightened her and thought, \”If I’m just real quiet they won’t get me.\”\nThe beings tried to reassure her by telling her not to be afraid, but this\ndid not work because \”they’re so full of lies.\” Although \”I don’t want\nto see them,\” Jerry noted two beings, \”one behind me and one over\nhere [to her side].\” They told her she must go with them and ignored\nher protests. \”They grab me by my arms,\” Jerry said, and she felt a\n125″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a woman named Jerry who underwent hypnosis to explore her past experiences of alien abductions. During the regression, she recalls her 1990 experience and wonders if some elements of it have been confused with her childhood experience. The text describes various other current and past abductions, related dreams, visions, and out-of-body experiences that were stimulated by the regression. The woman also begins to ponder her sexual fears and requests a second hypnosis session to find out why she had tried to avoid sex \”at all costs\”. During the second session, the woman explores an episode in which she was terrified as a thirteen-year-old by pressure in her abdomen and genital area.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 13,
“original_text”: “mm\ni\ni\nI”,
“summary”: “The text appears to be incomplete or missing. Can you please provide more information or context about what the text is supposed to say?”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 140,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\n\”gentle, soft, like velvet, cold\” contact. This touch seemed to relax her,\nand next Jerry found herself \”just kind of going with them. Slow. Slow\ngoing up. It’s weird. I don’t know how they can do that.\”\nWith one being on each side of her they floated Jerry \”out the win\ndow, like the wall. It’s like it’s not there.\” She got \”that paralyzed feel\ning again\” as she was pulled up to a large craft. \”This pulling on scares\nme,\” Jerry said, as her breathing became more rapid and shallow. She\nwas taken through an opening into \”this same stupid room\” where\n\”bad things happen.\” Two beings were doing something to a table,\n\”like getting it ready or something. I just have no control.\” A taller\nbeing she has seen \”a lot\” since age five but does not like knowing told\nher not to be scared, but her fear builds nevertheless. \”Don’t they\nunderstand what they’re doing?\” Jerry protested. As a small child she\ntrusted this being, but now felt betrayed by him. \”He just doesn’t have\nany patience,\” and despite her protests \”they just put me on the table\nanyway. You can’t argue with them.\”\nJerry felt \”embarrassed\” before the aliens as they took off her paja\nmas. \”It’s like they think they’re doctors or something. I don’t think\nthey’re doctors.\” Lying on her back now, Jerry felt somehow more\n\”relaxed\” and less afraid. One of the beings put his hands over her eyes\nand pressed something that \”looks like a tube\” through the wall of her\nabdomen above the umbilicus. With the instrument still deep within\nher abdomen, the being took his hands away from her eyes and Jerry\nfelt more relaxed and also sleepy and tired. Next she noted that one of\nthe beings was holding a shiny, horseshoe-shaped object with a handle\non it as others bent her knees upward and apart. Crying now she said,\n\”He’s going to cover my eyes again. Why is he doing this? I don’t think\nI want to know. I don’t want to know what they did.\” She told the\nbeings she will tell her mother, but they said that she won’t. \”She\nwouldn’t let them do this if she was here,\” Jerry lamented poignantly.\nThe beings insisted that she would not tell because she would not\nremember.\nAt this point I asked her if it was \”Okay for you to remember now?\”\nShe said that it was, but exclaimed, \”It’s not fair!\” which I, of course,\nagreed with. \”They tried to make me think it was just a nightmare,\” she\ncomplained. \”What do they think, I’m just an animal or something?\”\nJerry’s fear mounted once again as she felt \”pressure\” inside her vagina.\nShe objected that although the beings kept reassuring her that she\nwould not remember, she has, in fact, remembered what happened.\nThen she cried and moaned, sobbing, \”I just want my mom,\” as she felt\n\”something round inside,\” a cramped and \”pinched feeling.. . Why are\n126″,
“summary”: “Jerry is describing an abduction experience where she was taken by aliens. She felt relaxed at first due to the gentle touch, but then became scared as they pulled her up into a large craft. She was taken through an opening into a room where two beings were doing something to a table. Jerry protested and felt betrayed by a being she had trusted since childhood. The beings took off her pajamas and pressed something through her abdomen above her umbilicus, making her feel relaxed and sleepy. They then held a horseshoe-shaped object with a handle over her eyes and bent her knees upward and apart. Jerry cried and sobbed, wanting her mother, and felt something round inside her with a cramped and pinched feeling.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 141,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nthey doing this?\” Jerry cried out. \”I’m not going to let them do this\nagain!\” I encouraged her to express her emotions. \”Why won’t this end?\nStop it!!\” she cried.\nFinally, this part of the ordeal was over. It felt to Jerry as if some\nthing had been placed deep within her body, beyond the vagina, per\nhaps through the cervix. As an adult, she had had an abortion and this\nfelt something like the D & C procedure. She saw the horseshoe-\nshaped instrument being removed from her body and struggled with\nthe memory of what it held. \”I don’t want to go any further,\” she\nprotested. I reassured her of my presence and left the choice to her. \”It\ncan’t be,\” she said in a whisper. \”Oh, I can’t believe it. I’m too young\nfor that. I’m only thirteen.\” I said it should not be done, but that\nprobably from a strictly biological standpoint she was old enough. \”I\ndon’t know,\” she wailed. \”Oh. Oh. This can’t be. It can’t be. I just\nmust be … I don’t know.\”\nWhat Jerry saw was a \”baby\” that was \”real tiny, skinny.\” The beings\nseemed very pleased with their efforts and showed her this creature,\nwhich was perhaps ten inches long. She could not make out many\nother details except that there were tiny hands and the head seemed\nbig compared to the body. The baby was placed in a clear plastic\n\”cylinder-looking thing\” where it floated in some sort of fluid. \”Why\nwould they do this?\” Jerry exclaimed. \”I don’t understand this. I’m too\nlittle to have a baby. They just told me not to worry. I don’t have to\ntake care of it.\” I asked Jerry what feeling of connection she had with\nthis fetus and she replied, \”I think they made me feel it’s not mine.\nIt’s theirs. It’s a part of them.\” As Jerry lay on the table for what\nseemed like half an hour, the aliens seemed to be \”working on the lit\ntle baby.\” Then they brought it up close for her to look at. The beings\nwanted Jerry to feel proud of the accomplishment of producing this\ncreature. But she felt angry, confused, used, and betrayed.\nJerry continued to express her intense feeling of shock and disbelief. \”I\ndidn’t even know I had anything like that in me!\” she said with a weak\nlaugh. \”If they’re gonna do this, they should at least tell you,\” she added.\nI asked if she had been given any further information about what this was\nall about. The \”leader person,\” she said, \”told me that it was beautiful,\nand that one day I would understand, but it was about creation.\”\n\”Creation of what?\” I asked.\n\”I guess, like a new being. A new race, or a new\u2014I don’t know. He\ndidn’t really say specifically.\” He just said that at \”a point in time of\ntheir own\” she would know. \”They said it was beautiful. It was won\nderful,\” and \”just to trust that it had to do with creation.\”\n127″,
“summary”: “Jerry is a thirteen-year-old girl who has just experienced an alien abduction. During the procedure, the aliens remove something from her body, which feels like a D&C procedure. They then show her a \”baby\” that is ten inches long with tiny hands and a big head. Jerry feels angry, confused, used, and betrayed. The leader of the aliens tells her that it is about creation and that one day she will understand, but they do not provide any further information.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 142,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nAt this point Jerry began a debate with herself as to whether to tell\nme the leader’s name, which she apparently knew. To speak it, she\nsaid, would make him more real, give him a stronger identity. Once\nwhen she was writing he seemed to speak to her and asked, \”Do you\ndeny?\u2014I think he was wanting me to admit him. I think he wanted\nme to remember.\” The name that came to her was something like\n\”Moolana.\”\nAs the session neared the end, Jerry recalled being helped to get\ndressed, but had only \”real fuzzy\” recall of how she returned to her\nhouse and came back into her bed. She awoke on her back and at the\ntime recalled only that a being had stood over her, \”put pressure on my\nstomach,\” and was \”doing something down on my private area.\” Her\nconscious memory had thus condensed the beginning of the abduc\ntion and what occurred on the ship. Reviewing her experience, Jerry\nnoticed that she had had no control whatsoever over what occurred.\nAs in the earlier childhood abduction explored in the first regression,\nJerry felt that she \”wouldn’t have been able to handle it\” were she to\nhave recalled consciously the traumas of this episode. But now she felt\nthat \”I was supposed to tell somebody\” and \”they initiated\” that\nprocess.\nAs she came out of the trance state, Jerry felt relaxed, but contin\nued to express her indignation toward the aliens. \”They have no right\nto do what they do and they’re pretty arrogant about it . . . Just to\ntake\u2014don’t they know, don’t they know us well enough to know that a\nthirteen-year-old doesn’t do that? . . . It’s for their purposes. They’re\nbeing pretty selfish.\” But at the same time that she felt she was \”a tool\nfor their design,\” Jerry also felt that she was participating in a plan\nthat came from a \”higher\” place. \”My feeling is it’s not just them.\”\nJerry spoke then of Bob’s increased resistance to accepting the reality\nof her experiences, largely, she believed, because of the implications for\nhim of having his little son, Colin, involved. She recalled then that she\nand Colin have a similar inherited deformity of one of their toes and\nthat Colin complains that \”the owl bit my toe\” while Jerry has also had\nthe experience of having her deformed toe examined. She associated\nthen to a silvery-blue flash she had noticed one night recently as she\nwas going to sleep and saw DNA in large bold letters and heard the\nphrase \”the marker trait,\” which has meaning in genetics research\nwhich Jerry was completely unfamiliar with.\nWe talked about the impact of this abduction experience on her\nsexual life. Jerry was raised with an accepting attitude about \”getting\nmarried, having sex, having babies,\” she said. \”Sex means getting mar-\n128″,
“summary”: “Jerry had a childhood abduction experience that she remembered as being traumatic and not something she wanted to recall consciously. During the session, she was helped to get dressed but had only \”real fuzzy\” recall of how she returned home. She woke up on her back with no control over what occurred. Jerry felt indignant towards the aliens for taking her and being arrogant about it, but also felt that she was participating in a plan that came from a \”higher\” place. She spoke about her increased resistance to accepting the reality of her experiences due to the implications for her son, Colin, who also has a similar inherited deformity. Jerry associated the experience with a silvery-blue flash she had seen recently and unfamiliar genetic research terms. The abduction experience impacted her sexual life as she was raised with an accepting attitude about getting married, having sex, and having babies.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 143,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nried, having babies, caring, loving, and sharing.\” But obviously \”they\n[the aliens] don’t do anything like that.\” They have \”no respect for\nfeelings or love or relationships …\” When she has sex now it revives\ntraumatic abduction intrusions like the one we had just recalled.\n\”When I have sex, that’s how it feels. It feels like they’re doing that. It\nfeels like I have to just grin and bear it. When I’m having sex it’s just\nlike that. It’s like I relive it every time … I transfer, I know I do … I\nhave no control over this … I never knew where that feeling came\nfrom.\” At the end of the session jerry had me look at a small, circular,\nindented scar on her abdomen which she associated with the proce\ndures just recalled. Until this session she had not known \”where it\ncame from,\” but seemed to feel confident that it was the result of one\nof her abductions. I was unable to discover from Anna, who seemed a\nbit stunned, what her reaction was to this session.\nIn the days that followed this regression Jerry had a difficult time.\nShe had trouble sleeping, cried a lot, and searched unsuccessfully for\nan alternate explanation. Anna, she said, was torn by what she had\nexperienced in the session. She could not \”believe\” it, but had said to\nJerry, \”I know you’re not lying.\” Anna’s skepticism made Jerry’s\nattempt to integrate the experience more difficult. Meanwhile, she\nhad consulted another therapist who lived nearer than I to where she\nlived, in order to pursue her memories more actively. But the brief\nhypnosis sessions with him, which continued through the fall and win\nter, appeared to compound her trauma rather than help her. \”I have\nmore memories coming to me than I can handle,\” she wrote in her\njournal in January. The therapist would push her to move ahead faster\nthan she felt ready, urged her to do weekly regressions, and threatened\nnegative consequences if she refused to comply. She felt overwhelmed,\nand found it helpful to attend my monthly support group. I also urged\nher to \”slow down\” and then to break off the sessions with the other\ntherapist as little integrative work seemed to be accompanying the\nuncovering that was occurring.\nJerry faithfully recorded the experiences of the fall and winter in her\njournal. Her fears for Colin, as recorded above, resulted in the evalua\ntions already described. She herself had several dreams of nuclear war\nin which there was general panic and she heard herself say \”it must be\nArmageddon.\” In one of the dreams she \”looked out into this vast\nnothingness and saw a UFO, and it was slowly moving along with a\nbeam of some sort shooting down onto the land.\” Flooded by memo\nries of abductions that were coming up in the regressions with her\ntherapist, Jerry wrote of the \”shattering\” of \”defense mechanisms\” and\n129″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a woman named Jerry who underwent hypnosis sessions to uncover memories of alien abductions. During one session, she relives a traumatic experience of being abducted and having sex with aliens. After the session, she has trouble sleeping, cries a lot, and searches for an alternate explanation. Anna, another therapist who helped her, is skeptical about Jerry’s experiences and pushes her to move ahead faster than she feels ready. Jerry attends a support group and urges Anna to slow down and break off the sessions with the other therapist. The text also mentions that Jerry had several dreams of nuclear war and saw a UFO in one of her dreams.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 144,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthe extraordinary nature of a threatening experience that can recur\nunpredictably at any time. \”I wonder if anyone who is not an\nabductee,\” she wrote in early January, \”could possibly comprehend\nwhat it means to not have any idea when the next abduction could\nbe\” and \”I would like to know how the mind works when a person is\nsubjected to continual trauma and knows that it may not end.\”\nAt the end of January, Jerry had what she called a \”horse dream\” in\nwhich she was looking for \”my horse\” in a laboratory-like room with\npools of water in little rectangular cubicles or tanks. When she looked\nat these it made her feel sad. \”It was almost pathetic.\” She noticed\none of the horses closest to her. When it turned its head toward her, it\nlooked at her with \”big dark eyes.\”\n\”These little horses were all hooked up to some wires in the water.\nThey all had long arms and legs and they were all very skinny. Their\nheads look as if they couldn’t hold them up even if they wanted to. But\nthis one turned its head and looked directly into my eyes. I am not sure\nhow I felt when it did that, but I felt that in its eyes was an awareness\nthat reached beyond what I would imagine it would be capable of.\”\nOn March 4, 1993, Jerry came to see me, accompanied by a close\nfriend who was also an abductee. The purpose of the session was to\nreview what was happening in her life and plan for the future. Jerry\ntalked of her feelings of ostracism and isolation, especially the pulling\naway of Bob’s family, and the need for a community of understanding\naround the abduction phenomenon. She recalled now unexplained\nlosses of fetuses that both her mother and sister had experienced.\nFurther discussion of the dream of the little horses led Jerry to link\nthem with another dream of hybrid baby girls with which she felt a\nstrong bond. \”You’re our mother,\” the girls had said, and she felt the\nsame bond with one of the little horses which she now thinks repre\nsented a human or hybrid infant.\nJerry sought a third hypnosis session because there were still, as she\nput it, \”a few\” of her abductions \”that keep bothering me.\” She partic\nularly had in mind the painful 1990 episode in which \”I screamed and\nscreamed and screamed\” and the 1991 encounter from which she could\nstill recall the smell of the sea and hearing the waves on the beach. As it\nturned out, her psyche \”chose\” an incident in September 1992, which\nhas had an especially profound impact on her intimate life.\nWe met on May 27, and Jerry came alone. Before beginning the\nregression, Jerry talked of the increasing estrangement she was feeling\nfrom her husband’s family, which made her decide to stop talking to\nthem about her abductions unless they asked. Her mother-in-law, she\n130″,
“summary”: “Abduction is a threatening experience that can recur unpredictably at any time and cause continual trauma. Jerry had a dream of little horses in a laboratory-like room with pools of water in cubicles or tanks. The horse looked at her with big dark eyes, and she felt an awareness beyond what she imagined it would be capable of. In another dream, she saw hybrid baby girls and felt a strong bond with one of the little horses which she now thinks represents a human or hybrid infant. Jerry sought a third hypnosis session to review her life and plan for the future, and during the regression, her psyche \”chose\” an incident in September 1992 that had a profound impact on her intimate life.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 145,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nsaid, \”can’t accept it at all. She thinks if I’m a good little girl and I say\nmy prayers, it’ll all go away.\” But Jerry wondered what did, in fact,\naffect her abduction experiences, for she felt as if she were \”just fair\ngame.\” She had a sense, however, that her tearfulness makes the expe\nriences worse. One time she recalled being more relaxed and \”not\nfighting\” and \”that one was painless… They were doing things. They\ndid something to my arm that made my arm swell up. They were\nshowing me things… I guess I felt more of the communication, more\nable to talk to them and ask questions, and I don’t remember any real\nanswers.\”\nJerry does not feel that they want \”to cause me fear and pain and\nagony/’ and \”deep down inside I think that what they’re doing is\nsomehow necessary.\” It has to do, she said, with \”races, beings or what\never, coming together to make another creation.\” This \”was very\nimportant,\” she said, and \”as a single person, compared to this big\nhuge thing going on, I should look beyond myself and know that it’s\nfor the greater good.\” At the same time Jerry noted that over the past\nyear she had learned to think more independently. \”I feel I shed some\nof my old beliefs/’ she said, and she no longer \”blindly\” follows \”some\none else or some organization.\” As a Catholic, she had been raised to\nfeel that she was \”being disobedient to God\” when she followed \”my\nown instincts\” or asked questions that challenged church belief. As we\nprepared to begin the regression, Jerry lay on her side in a curled up\nposition rather than supine as is more usual. She explained then that\nthis is her habit at night as well\u2014\”I’m thinking I can shrink up and\ncover up and pretend I’m not here.\”\nTo her surprise, Jerry’s attention lighted not on the abductions we\nhad talked about, but on an episode in September 1992 in which a\ngolden light, so bright it hurt her eyes, had filled her room. The alien\nbeings seemed to float down and through her screen door and into the\nroom. \”They’re just really odd-looking. Their eyes. I just hate ’em. I\nhate ’em,\” she said. \”It’s like they just look right through you .. . They\ngo inside you,\” which gave her \”a really weird unnerving feeling.\” She\navoided looking at them, because \”it’s hard to put in words. It’s as if\nI’d lose my self, and don’t feel like I have any control.\” Once again the\nbeings reassured her telepathically. \”I don’t think I’ll ever get used to\ntheir way of doing things,\” Jerry said. \”I don’t ever get to where I feel\ncomfortable going through the window.\” She does not like the sensa\ntion, and is curious \”how they can manipulate matter, solid matter.\”\nJerry was frightened again as she was taken through the window\ninto a familiar enclosure. \”I know this room,\” she said. She had\n131″,
“summary”: “The given text is about an alien abduction experience of a woman named Jerry. She recalls her abduction experiences and how she felt like she was just fair game. She also notes that her tearfulness makes the experiences worse. Jerry does not believe that the aliens want to cause her fear and pain, but rather that it is necessary for the greater good. She has learned to think more independently and no longer blindly follows someone else or an organization. During the regression, Jerry’s attention is drawn to an episode in September 1992 where a golden light filled her room and the alien beings seemed to float down through her screen door. She is frightened by their appearance and does not like the sensation of being manipulated by them.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 146,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\n\”mixed feelings\” toward the leader, whom she knows. \”He talks to me.\nThe other ones don’t,\” but she had foreboding feelings about what\nwould happen when he was there. As her fear mounted I suggested a\ndevice for reducing her anxiety. She would split her consciousness so\nthat Jerry One, allied with me, would observe Jerry Two in the room.\nUsing this approach Jerry One \”observed\” that Jerry Two was naked on\na table, unable to move her arms and legs, in a room lined with \”lots\nand lots and lots and lots\” of rectangular-shaped containers, \”like\ndrawers, in a cabinet,\” with \”hardly any space in between.\” Inside of\nthese drawers, or \”incubators\” as she called them later, were hundreds\nof \”I don’t know if you can call it babies or not, but little just I guess\nfetuses.\”\n\”To the far right\” and \”towards the bottom\” was a little fetus or\nbaby Jerry believed was \”mine.\” Our device was becoming more diffi\ncult now, for Jerry found \”I can’t be emotionally detached . . . This has\nbeen going on since I was thirteen,\” she said, and estimated that per\nhaps fifty \”procedures\” involving implanting or removing something\nvaginally had occurred over the years. \”It goes in waves,\” she said. \”I\ngo for a while\” and \”nothing happens,\” and then \”they come and it\nseems like it’s all the time/’ Quite a few times\u2014she does not know\nhow many\u2014she recalled being taken to see what appeared to be\nhybrid beings. \”That’s the part I hate the worst,\” she said. \”I think of\nthem, the little little ones, as horses.\”\n\”Do they look like horses?\” I asked.\n\”Just their eyes do,\” and \”skinny, you know, long limbed,\” like colts,\nshe said. \”That’s how I think about them.\” She recalled particularly\nthe twin girls she felt were her offspring, but does not remember being\nbrought to see them until they were as tall as Colin, who was now\nthree.\nJerry believed that during the particular episode we were exploring,\nan embryo was placed inside her body. She thought this because the\nepisode was relatively brief\u2014\”those are the quick ones.\” She has been\ngiven information from the aliens that they take DNA from a human\nmale\u2014\”the sperm could be from my husband\” or someone else\u2014and\ncombine it with an egg. After combining the male and female germ\nsubstance, the aliens alter the embryo in some way, perhaps adding a\ngenetic principle of their own. This altered embryo is then reinserted\ninto the female body, as in Jerry on this occasion, for \”gestation.\”\nReturning to her memories of this abduction Jerry described how\nthe beings separated her legs \”like in a regular gynecologist’s office\”\nbut because she was paralyzed no stirrups were needed. Then a long\n132″,
“summary”: “The given text is about an abduction experience of a woman named Jerry, who has mixed feelings towards the leader of the aliens. During the abduction, she observes that Jerry Two is naked on a table with hundreds of little fetuses in incubators. She believes that an embryo was placed inside her body during this particular episode, and that the aliens take DNA from a human male and combine it with an egg to create an altered embryo for gestation.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 147,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\ntube was inserted in her vagina and she felt \”a pinch.\” She knew this\nwas one of the times that an embryo was inserted into her \”because\nI’ve been through this before and I recognize the routine.\” The leader\nhad taken an embryo out of one of the drawers and brought it over to\nher. \”The other way\” (when they remove a fetus from her body) is\n\”worse than putting it in,\” for then she feels painful cramping.\nJerry related the violation she experienced during the abduction to\nnot wanting her husband to touch her. She was beginning, she said, to\nbe aware of \”how I came to associate both of those, you know …\” of\nhow the rapelike abduction experiences had interfered with her inti\nmate life. \”They’ve ruined that,\” she said. \”I don’t know what making\nlove is because I’m always still too wound up in being tense and fearful\nof pain, and I associate sex with pain.\” Then she added, \”I don’t think\nthat that’s their intention to ruin my sex life.\” Before concluding our\nexploration of this episode I asked Jerry if there was anything else she\nrecalled. \”I wish you wouldn’t ask that,\” she said and added, \”I don’t\nlike it when they touch me. They touch me all over . . . Sometimes\nthey do their little feely touchies, and I just like block that out too . . .\nI’m just connecting from when my husband touches me, just any\nwhere, I just push him away . . . It’s not because I don’t love him. I\nlove him, and I just never knew what it was. I never understood it… I\njust feel so bad,\” she said, \”He’s a very, very loving person, and he loves\nto be held and touched and I can’t do that. I’m afraid to be touched. I\njust want to know what it feels like to be comfortable with that.\”\nWe worked further to distinguish the seemingly coldly analytic pro\ncedures of the alien beings from her husband’s loving, caring attention,\n\”They’re just doing what they have to do with no respect for my feel\nings, and he has total respect for my feelings,\” she said, but \”I kinda just\nreact the same way.\” Until now it has sometimes felt \”wonderful\” to say\nno to her husband because it felt as if she was somehow stopping the\naliens through him. \”I’d probably cry for days and days and days,\” Jerry\nsaid, if she could enjoy being held lovingly by her husband. We talked\nfurther of her loneliness and her hunger to be held and touched, \”safe,\nwarm, kinda like when my mom used to hold me. Boy, did I used to love\nthat. I haven’t let that happen in a long time … They’re coming\nbetween us,\” she said.\nAn \”alienation of affection,\” I observed, which delighted her.\nI asked Jerry if she recalled anything further from this episode. She\nremembered being taken down a dark corridor to another tiny room\nwith a table she was pulled onto by the alien hands despite her resis\ntance. After several beings stared at her \”midsection\” she became par-\n133″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a woman named Jerry who recounts her experience of being abducted and having an embryo implanted in her body. She describes the procedure as feeling like rape, and it has interfered with her intimate life. The author notes that this experience has caused an \”alienation of affection\” between Jerry and her husband. The text also explores Jerry’s loneliness and her desire to be held and touched.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 148,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nalyzed again and they did some painful poking of her feet, right arm,\nand right hand. The \”tall one\” came over to her and she felt gratitude\ntoward him, for he helps her by reassuring and touching her, \”some\ntimes on the shoulder … I don’t mind him touching me,\” Jerry said,\nbut \”I don’t like it when he looks in my eyes because it goes like inside\nme. It’s just too …\”\n\”Too what?\”\n\”I don’t know. It’s like someone just crawled right inside you and\nknew everything about you … I just kinda lose myself, and he kinda\njust gets in there and 1 just don’t like it.\”\n\”Is there a way that you do like it?\” I asked.\n\”Yeah, sometimes I guess I do,\” Jerry replied. \”It’s just kind of like I\nget ashamed about it because it’s a sexual thing … It’s not me. It’s\nhim,\” she added, \”and there’s no controlling it.\”\nAs Jerry’s feet were being poked with needles, she was asked to look\nat a screen close up to her face that seemed like a TV monitor. She was\nangered to see that on the screen were home movies showing her\ndancing with Colin. One of the beings was staring at her, observing\nher reactions to witnessing this intimate family scene. She became\nangry over this blatant invasion of privacy. At this point Jerry noted\nthat there was some sort of machine on one of her toes, making it\nnumb. This was the one that had a mild nonalignment like one of\nColin’s toes, \”squished up\” and folded under. \”I passed on\” this\n\”defect from my toes to him,\” she noted, and the beings seemed\n\”curious or studying\” that.\nNext she was shown a picture or painting of Jesus in a white robe.\nAgain the beings wanted to study her reaction to seeing this image,\nbut then Jerry became sleepy and does not remember anything else.\nShe returned to the room where her clothes were and she slipped\nthem on with the beings’ help because she was so sleepy. She then had\na \”picture\” of \”floating through the big tree in the backyard and right\nthrough the window into bed,\” still feeling pain in her hand. Bob was\nasleep, and evidently had been through the entire experience.\nBefore concluding the session, we reviewed once more the ways that\nJerry had condensed her abduction experiences with human intimacy.\nHer ex-husband had insisted that she must have been sexually abused,\nand \”we went through marriage counselors\” trying unsuccessfully to\ndiscover a human perpetrator. Jerry believed that if they had been able\nto discover \”someone else like my father or my stepfather\” she would\nhave had far less difficulty dealing with her sexual conflicts. Jerry’s con\nviction about the reality of these experiences was increased by the fact\n134″,
“summary”: “Jerry was abducted and subjected to painful poking of her feet, right arm, and right hand. She felt gratitude towards a \”tall one\” who helped her and reassured her, but she did not like it when he looked in her eyes because it made her feel like someone had crawled inside her and knew everything about her. Jerry was shown home movies of herself dancing with Colin and a picture of Jesus in a white robe. She became angry over the invasion of privacy and felt sleepy. Before concluding the session, they reviewed her experiences with human intimacy and Jerry believed that if they had been able to discover \”someone else like my father or my stepfather\” she would have had less difficulty dealing with her sexual conflicts.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 149,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nthat her younger brother has the same problem as she does with physi\ncal intimacy. \”His poor wife\” cries and cries, Jerry said, \”‘He won’t touch\nme. He won’t let me touch him’… Their little girl had something hap\npen, I think.\” Her older brother’s daughter told a story of \”a light in the\nwindow and in the living room is where the monsters come in.\”\nAt the end of the session Jerry said, \”I really do think that they do\nexist. They are real, and they are interacting with us, obviously not in\nany form that we’re used to … There’s a reason they’re doing this,\”\nshe added. She feels that they are \”making\u2014whatever you want to\nlabel it\u2014another whole civilization.\” She does not know \”whether\nthey’re going to take it and place it somewhere else, or it’s going to be\nintroduced here.\” Jerry, like many abductees, has dreams of the world\nas we know it coming to an end and relates her breeding role to this\neventuality.\nWe scheduled a fourth hypnosis session for five weeks later, July 1, to\ncontinue Jerry’s effort to \”separate\” affection and sexual intimacy with\nBob from the memories of her abduction experiences. Her awareness of\nthe source of the problem had helped \”a little,\” but she still had to\n\”keep telling myself over and over again\” that \”he’s not them.\” Before\nbeginning the regression Jerry and I worked out a strategy whereby we\nagreed that during the session I would specifically reinforce the distinc\ntion between traumata we might uncover that had been perpetrated by\nthe aliens from the memories of her intimate contact with Bob. This\ntherapeutic strategy appealed to Jerry, especially as family members\nwere telling her that she should just \”accept that’s the way you are\” and\n\”Bob had started to be supportive,\” accepting that \”maybe I’m just\ngoing to have to not want sex.\” We began the hypnosis session by focus\ning on the sexual encounter that Bob and Jerry had had on Saturday\nafternoon (\”I seem to be more comfortable during the day,\” she\nexplained), five days before. Colin had been asleep, and the older chil\ndren were told not to disturb them. I asked Jerry to remember that\nafternoon and to report any intrusive thoughts that came up at the time\nor might occur now.\n\”Flashes of memory\” came to her from an incident at age eight\nwhen she and several family members were returning during the night\nfrom visiting her aunt. Jerry had fallen asleep and awoke to discover\nthat the car was stopped in the road. She became frightened as she\nsaw \”a face in the window, it’s right there, right close,\” and a grayish,\nmetallic-looking craft hovering nearby just above the ground with\n\”lights coming out of the bottom of it.\” Her mother, who had been\ndriving the car, one of her brothers, and her sister seemed to be asleep.\n135″,
“summary”: “Jerry is a woman who has experienced alien abductions and has difficulty with physical intimacy due to those experiences. She believes that aliens are interacting with humans in ways that are not immediately apparent. During a hypnosis session, Jerry recalls an incident from her childhood where she saw a face in the window of a car while it was stopped on the road. The experience left her frightened and has stayed with her to this day.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 150,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nThe being’s face had \”like devil eyes or something.\” Soon Jerry found\nthat her feet and legs felt \”like when they fall asleep\” and she could\nnot move them while she kept hearing in her mind \”It’s all right.\”\nNext she felt \”like a bee bite,\” which caused \”a funny feeling\” to run\ndown her left shoulder and upper arm and caused her to go to sleep.\nWhen she woke up Jerry found herself lying on her back, apparently\nalone, in a dark place she did not recognize. She was so afraid that her\nteeth were chattering. The being she had seen outside the car was \”in\nmy face again, just looking at me … He must be the devil,\” Jerry said,\n\”because I just think he’s so ugly.\” The being told her that \”he’s just\ngoing to do a few things and then I can go home.\” Then she felt a\nsqueezing sensation at her throat, as if from the alien’s hands, and she\nwas afraid that \”he might kill me.\” After this another being pushed\nher over onto her side and seemed to be staring at her back. Although\nher fear of what the beings might do was intense, Jerry felt \”like I\nknow them … I don’t trust them,\” she complained, because \”you just\nnever know what they’re going to do.\”\n\”I don’t like them touching me,\” she said as she remembered being\ntouched repeatedly all over the back. It felt like many \”little needles\”\nand \”a little pinch.\” Her terror derived from the fact that unlike\n\”going to the doctor’s office when they tell you and you know what’s\nwrong and your mom’s with you,\” in this situation \”I don’t know\nwhat’s going on, and I feel that any moment they’re going to hurt\nme.\” Then Jerry recalled that \”they roll me back over\” onto her back\nand did a lot more \”just looking.\” She felt temporarily \”better ’cause\nhe’s not doing anything,\” but \”I kinda got a feeling there’s something\ngoing on behind me.\”\nJerry felt intense embarrassment as she told me that the leader\npushed her legs into a pulled up and apart position to \”check me, and\nhe brings a light, this really bright light, and I’m thinking what are\nthey going to do. I don’t like this. It’s just, really, it’s okay to, you know,\npoke at me and everything, but I don’t like that. That’s my private\narea, and I don’t think they should be doing anything there, and I\ndon’t think my mom would like that.\” At first they were \”just looking\”\ninside her vagina, but then \”they put something in there\” that was\n\”kinda like when I get older, the gynecologist, you know, kinda like\nthat.\” This procedure was painful and Jerry screamed in terror for her\nmother. But \”that doesn’t stop ’em.\” It was \”over real quick,\” and after\nall this looking and \”checking,\” the being who performed it looked up\nto the leader and said \”no\” or gave some sort of negative response to a\nquestion of his. Jerry interpreted this to mean she was not yet ready\n136″,
“summary”: “Jerry is abducted by two beings, one of whom appears to be the devil. She is unable to move her legs while hearing the phrase \”It’s all right\” in her mind. The beings then touch her repeatedly on her back with what feels like needles and a pinch. Jerry is afraid that they might hurt her and does not trust them. The leader pushes her legs apart and examines her vagina, causing Jerry pain and terror. After the examination, the being who performed it looks up to the leader and says \”no,\” indicating that Jerry is not yet ready for whatever the beings have planned.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 151,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nfor their reproductive procedures. This vaginal examination seemed to\nJerry to be part of an overall \”checking\” the beings did.\nThis experience was mortifying for Jerry. She felt \”like a rag doll\”\nafterwards, \”like I can’t, I don’t have any control over my body.\” In this\ninstance, Jerry could describe the strange, hooked light that was put\ninside of her, but she was not able to recall the actual sensations that\nshe felt at the time. \”I wouldn’t know the words like ‘rape’ [at age\neight],\” she said, \”or something, but it’s like that.\”\nI asked Jerry if she had ever known whether she had a hymen, but\nshe said that as a child and adolescent she did not touch or examine\nher genital area, perhaps, in part, because of the trauma of this experi\nence. Jerry was \”always very modest\” about her body, and her mother\nwould sometimes comment on this. Then I asked her explicitly\nwhether there had been an anal examination. She had not intended to\ntell me, because \”that’s worse than the other\” and occurred before the\nvaginal exam. \”I just skipped past it. I just skipped past it,\” she said.\nI asked what made it \”worse.\”\n\”Just doing that,\” she said, was \”totally completely disgusting\” and\nmore uncomfortable.\nAt this point in the session Jerry was struck powerfully by the ways\nin which her reactions to Bob’s advances were patterned by the\n\”scenarios\” of her abduction experiences. She made a circular motion\nwith her hand to describe the way in which her abduction memories\nwere triggered by being touched by him and how intensely the alien\nand human experiences had become interwoven. For example, when\nBob touches her on the back it brings back the touching/probing of\nthe aliens. \”When he starts with the touchy-feely stuff the tape starts\nrunning in my head,\” she said. When he spreads her legs prior to\nintercourse it brings back the memories of the aliens pushing her legs\napart on the table. The act of intercourse is equivalent in her mind to\nthe assaultive genital probing on the ships that she cannot stop, and\nwhen she says no and stops Bob, it is as if she is stopping the aliens,\n\”even though I know I can never really stop them.\”\nWe then derived a strategy for their intimate interaction that would\nmaximize the distinctions between Jerry’s abduction experiences and\nher relationship with Bob. First, they would discuss and agree in\nadvance that she would initiate the forms of foreplay and intercourse\nafter a good deal of affectionate talk and she would have the option of\nstopping their encounter at any point without guilt. She would direct\nBob’s touch, which would be slow and smooth, focusing on her breasts\n(which the aliens do not touch), and would contrast the rapid, needle-\n137″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a woman named Jerry who had undergone reproductive procedures. She felt \”like a rag doll\” after the examination and couldn’t recall the actual sensations she felt at the time. The author then asks if Jerry had ever known whether she had a hymen, to which Jerry replied that as a child and adolescent, she did not touch or examine her genital area due to trauma from the experience. The author then asks if there had been an anal examination, to which Jerry responded that she had not intended to tell the author, but it was \”worse than the other\” and occurred before the vaginal exam. The author then discusses how Jerry’s reactions to Bob’s advances were patterned by her abduction experiences, and they derive a strategy for their intimate interaction that would maximize the distinctions between Jerry’s abduction experiences and her relationship with Bob.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 152,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nlike touching of the beings. She would initiate genital touching, and\nwhen Bob’s penis was erect she would mount him, take him into her\nself, and be the more actively moving partner, which she assured me\nhe would like. At every step she would be in charge and in control.\nAt the end of the session I summarized for Jerry the two parts of the\nstrategy we had discussed\u2014a psychological emphasis on distinguish\ning in her mind between the alien and human experiences and an\naction strategy that would reinforce this distinction. She looked for\nward to initiating the plan. I also stressed how especially traumatic the\nanal and genital penetration of her body at age eight must have been.\nFor at this age, even more than at thirteen, a child has no way to\nunderstand or consciously record such experiences, for the psyche is\nsimply too immature. Thus the memory becomes deeply buried in the\nunconscious, affecting later feelings and behavior in ways that the per\nson has no way to comprehend.\nFive days after her last regression, Jerry stopped by my office after\nanother appointment she had in the hospital. She looked well and\nhappy and said the strategy was working. Two days later Ram called her\nand she said that \”whatever we did was totally successful.\” She tried\nwhat we had suggested with Bob, expecting to be anxious. \”But it didn’t\nshow up at all.\” He did everything she asked of him, relaxed, and\nenjoyed her initiatives. She is certain now that what has been upsetting\nher has nothing to do with him, for otherwise their sexual activity\nwould have bothered her. She was elated that none of her old, disturb\ning feelings returned. Bob is very happy about the change. \”I can’t\nbelieve it,\” he said. Several months later, the change was still sustained.\nDISCUSSION\nJerry’s case demonstrates a broad range of abduction phenomena. She\nhas experienced complex, intrusive reproductive procedures on the\nalien craft, including insertion and removal of what appear to be fetuses\nof some sort and has had encounters with hybrid entities. At the same\ntime she has undergone the intense personal growth and philosophical\nand spiritual opening that often seem to accompany abduction experi\nences, Interestingly, her philosophical and poetic writings antedated her\nwork with me and cannot, therefore, be attributed to our relationship or\ninteraction. All three of her children, the products of two marriages,\nseem to be involved in the abduction phenomena.\nThe representation in her psyche of the hybrid babies as horses or\n133″,
“summary”: “Jerry’s case involves a range of abduction experiences, including complex reproductive procedures and encounters with hybrid entities. She has undergone personal growth and spiritual opening as a result of these experiences. Her children, products of two marriages, also seem to be involved in the abduction phenomena. The representation of hybrid babies in her psyche is symbolized as horses.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 153,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\ncolts, unconscious at first, reminds us of the variety of animal forms,\nincluding deer and different birds, in which the alien beings may\nappear to abduction experiencers. For Colin, the aliens were owls from\nthe sky. This complex symbolization may be a product of the psyche’s\nunconscious power of disguising threatening elements or may be\ninduced by the mind-altering powers of the aliens themselves.\nAnother possibility would be that some sort of deeper connection of\nthe alien beings with the animal spirits themselves can occur, similar\nto the human-animal connections that are familiar in shamanic prac\ntices.\nJerry’s abduction encounters, beginning in childhood, have been\ndeeply traumatic for her, and their intrusive, rapelike, reproductive\nand sexual elements were buried deeply in her psyche. Because the\nmemories of these experiences remained unconscious, she was unable\nto distinguish the physical aspects of human intimacy and sexuality\nfrom her alien traumata. As a result, Jerry was unable to enjoy or even\ntolerate physical contact with her husband, with whom she had a\nmutually loving relationship. The uncovering of core memories of her\nabduction-related traumatic experiences, through four long hypnosis\nsessions, allowed Jerry to psychologically separate human from alien\nreproductive and sexual activity and permitted us to devise strategies\nfor reinforcing the distinction between them. Jerry and Bob were then\nable to enjoy a satisfying sexual relationship.\nIt is difficult for someone who has not been present during these\nhypnotic regressions to appreciate the emotional intensity of the trau\nmatic experiences an abductee like Jerry has undergone. Her verbal\nexpressions of rage and outrage and bodily writhings are something to\nbehold. But over and above these abreactive expressions, which permit\nthe integration of the traumatic memories, Jerry’s case also illustrates\nwell the other dimensions of abduction trauma\u2014the lifelong personal\nisolation, the philosophical disbelief, and the fact that new episodes\nmay befall the experiencer and his or her children at any time. Jerry is\nparticularly eloquent in speaking of this last element. She concluded a\npoem titled \”Regression,\” written during the winter of 1992-93, with\nthe lines, \”This wonderful technique gives relief to traumas past,/with\none catch although, will it end with the last?/Because, unlike other\nvictims of rape, incest, even war trauma/we’re not relieved of our con\ntinuing unrelenting other world melodrama.\”\nDespite the great suffering Jerry’s abduction experiences caused her,\nshe, like many other abductees, holds to the view that there was some\nthing of great value, a creative dimension, \”a definite reason,\” for the\n139″,
“summary”: “The book \”An Alienation of Affections\” discusses the traumatic experiences of two individuals who were abducted by aliens. The author explores the psychological and emotional impact of these experiences on the individuals and their relationships with others. The book also delves into the symbolism and meaning behind the alien encounters, including the possibility that they may be connected to animal spirits or shamanic practices. The author uses hypnosis sessions to help the individuals process and integrate their traumatic memories, allowing them to distinguish between human and alien reproductive and sexual activity. Overall, the book highlights the lifelong personal isolation, philosophical disbelief, and ongoing trauma that can result from alien abduction experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 154,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nabduction process\u2014perhaps the creation of a new race of beings in\nwhich she was participating. It is difficult to know whether such ideas\nrepresent an authentic realization by the abductee herself, are\nimplanted by the alien beings, or result from a kind of identification\nwith the aggressor.\nJerry, like many abductees, has opened her mind and heart to\nimportant philosophical and spiritual concerns. These are expressed\nmost fully in her writings. In a November 1992 journal entry she told\nof a dream of the future destruction of the earth through nuclear war.\nThat such concerns for the earth and its fate predated our work is\nmade clear by entries from December 1991, six months before she\ncalled me. Writing as if she were receiving information from another\ntroubled and perplexed source or voice that was speaking to her, Jerry\ndescribed the beauty of the Brazilian rain forest, but followed this with\nthe concern that \”it was dying a very slow death … Why was this most\nbeautiful place being destroyed?\” she continued. \”Ym started to inves\ntigate further and you discovered that it was not the place that was\ndying. It was the inhabitants of the place that were killing it. You then\nwere very concerned about this and continued exploring the rest of the\nearth and its inhabitants. The very same thing happened everywhere\nyou went. You then decided something must be done. But what? How?\n. . . Does humankind have that much hatred for his future that he\nwould destroy it?\” she wondered.\nJerry’s writings include consideration of a vast range of existential\nmatters, including the nature of time, space, and the universe itself;\nthe great cycles of birth, death, and creation; the mysteries of truth,\nspirit, and soul; and the limitations of material science. She believed\nthat she was to write a book about Universe, Soul, God, and Eternity\nbased on the ideas that were coming to her and organized her commu\nnications into chapters. Sometimes she seemed to pause in awe before\nthe power of the information she was receiving and the implied\nresponsibility that accompanied it. In a December 1991 entry she\nwrote, \”But why would you pick an ordinary housewife to do such\nimportant work as this? And who is going to understand and even buy\nthe book?\” The answer she received was that she had chosen this role\nherself.\nIn an entry dated November 22, 1991, Jerry wrote from the stand\npoint of the archetypal creative force of the universe. \”Imagine that\nyour essence, your soul, was part of a whole, and as part of a whole you\ndecided to give birth, to create. Y)u then gave birth to your thought to\ncreate and made your thought into matter. As this birth came to be\n140″,
“summary”: “Jerry is an abductee who has written about her experiences and philosophical and spiritual concerns. She had a dream of the future destruction of Earth through nuclear war, which predated their work. Her writings include consideration of existential matters such as the nature of time, space, and the universe; the great cycles of birth, death, and creation; the mysteries of truth, spirit, and soul; and the limitations of material science. She believed that she was to write a book about Universe, Soul, God, and Eternity based on the ideas that were coming to her. Jerry paused in awe before the power of the information she was receiving and the implied responsibility that accompanied it.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 155,
“original_text”: “AN ALIENATION OF AFFECTIONS\nsolid, you then decided you would continue to create, and after some\ntime you decided you would like to be whole again. But in order to be\nwhole again you had to gather up all of the fragments or pieces of your\nwhole being. In order to become whole again you must be able to then\nunderstand that you have to then create and give birth to that\nthought. And in order to go back to your original form you must again\nreverse the process.\” She then likened this process to \”the union of a\nman and a woman. The two give thought to create a baby. Their\nthought then becomes matter in the form of a baby.\”\nA number of Jerry’s writings are concerned with the relationship of\nthe material world to the spirit world and the limitations of a purely\ntechnical or technological way of knowing. For example, in a\nNovember 1991 entry she wrote, \”Technical data does not lead to the\ndiscovery of other beings. Spiritual data does.\” A month later she\nwrote:\nScience: manifested travel into space and time\nSpirituality: unmanifested travel into space and time\nScience: limited travel\nSpirituality: unlimited travel\nBoth valid\nWhich ticket will you buy?\nJerry has shown a great deal of courage and determination in con\nfronting the disturbing power of her abduction experiences in the face\nof the community of disbelief that has surrounded her. She has also\ndeveloped a marked increase in her ability to know her own mind, and\nthink for herself despite or because of her isolation. These qualities\nwere captured in a poem she called \”Decision,\” written in the winter\nof 1992-93. She wrote of her battle to overcome her fears and the\nsecrecy and silence that had always oppressed her. She had chosen, she\nsaid, to \”no longer\” let her abduction experiences \”take all of me . ..\nAt least I will have the dignity,\” she concluded, \”of knowing and own\ning my own memory.\”\n141″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a person named Jerry who has experienced alienation and is trying to become whole again. She believes that in order to do this, she must gather all the fragments of her being and create new thoughts. The process is likened to the union of a man and a woman creating a baby. Jerry’s writings often focus on the relationship between the material world and the spirit world, and she believes that spiritual data leads to the discovery of other beings while technical data does not. She has shown courage and determination in confronting her abduction experiences and developing her ability to think for herself despite isolation.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 156,
“original_text”: “\”All beings in the tank were identical. The frames of the tank were flush with\nthe wall,\” according to Catherine, who in this drawing depicts herself accom\npanied by two beings.”,
“summary”: “The given text describes a drawing made by Catherine which shows two beings inside a tank that is flush against the wall. All the beings inside the tank are identical.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 157,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER SEVEN\nIF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nC\natherine was a twenty-two-year-old music student and nightclub\nreceptionist when she called me for help in March 1991 after an\nepisode a few weeks earlier that puzzled her. One night in late\nFebruary she had completed work at about midnight and started for\nhome. But oddly, instead of stopping at her home in Somerville, near\nBoston, she kept driving in a northerly direction, explaining to herself,\n\”I guess 1*11 go for a drive\” and that she would \”put some highway\nmiles\” on her new car. When she returned home there was a forty-five-\nminute period for which she could not account.\nThe next day Catherine awoke at about noon, \”flipped on the\nnews,\” and saw \”something about the UFO seen last night,\” Some of\nthe news commentators tried to explain the object seen over Boston as\na comet or a meteor, but the object traveled horizontally in relation to\nthe treetops and Catherine said to herself, \”That’s an unusual meteor\nkind of thing,\” and \”a comet comes down out of the sky and smashes\nand that’s it.\” Also, a policeman and his wife reported that the object\nhad stopped overhead and shone a light down on them. One of the\nTV channels showed a chart of the object’s path from southern\nMassachusetts to the northeastern part of the state (Barron 1991,\nChandler 1991). Catherine then realized with shock that although she\ndid not recall seeing the UFO, \”I was traveling the same direction as it\nwas.\” Ironically she had recently been reading about UFOs and\n\”halfway hoping to see one and halfway hoping I don’t.\” Also trou\nbling to Catherine and contributing to her contacting me was an\nunexplained nosebleed\u2014the first she recalled in her life\u2014that\noccurred shortly after the above episode, and the fact that she had\nfound herself answering positively to most of the questions indicative\nof possible UFO encounters in a book about abductions.\nIn our first session Catherine was apologetic, fearing that she was\nwasting my time. She recalled a dream from age nine in which she was\nparalyzed and terrified as \”some kind of creature\” with long fingers,\nlarger at the ends, came up behind her and grabbed her. The creature’s\n143″,
“summary”: “Catherine was a 22-year-old music student and nightclub receptionist who called me for help in March 1991 after an episode in late February where she drove in a northerly direction despite not recalling why, and saw a UFO over Boston that traveled horizontally in relation to the treetops. She had recently been reading about UFOs and experienced an unexplained nosebleed and found herself answering positively to questions indicative of possible UFO encounters in a book about abductions. In our first session, Catherine was apologetic and fearful that she was wasting my time.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 158,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhand felt cool. In her terror Catherine wanted to scream and \”call for\nmy mother, but I can’t. I can’t say anything.\” She also remembered\nanother dream from the previous Christmas, 1990, when she was home\nvisiting her mother in Alaska, in which she was in a spaceship with\ncurved walls and there was something in the room she was in that was\n\”like a big fish tank.\” She was not certain that this really was a dream. I\ndid a light relaxation exercise with her to help her recall details of the\nnighttime drive. Catherine remembered the roads she had traveled and\nfelt fear as she recalled driving twice through a wooded area in Saugus,\nabout ten miles north of Boston. She also described a considerable fear\nof needles. Finally, she noted that she was in somewhat of a career crisis,\nfeeling that \”I’m not using all of the skills that I have.\”\nCatherine and I both felt that this first meeting\u2014which in retro\nspect was highly suggestive of UFO abduction experiences\u2014was\nequivocal, and I suggested that she see what other memories would\nsurface in the days to follow and asked that she call me in about a\nweek. When she did not call, I called her and she said that she felt\nfoolish calling me back, that nothing more had surfaced, and that she\nwas busy filling out resumes to move on in her career. I did not hear\nfrom Catherine for nine months after which she wrote me a letter say\ning that she now had \”impressions (memories is too strong a word)\”\nfrom Christmas 1990 \”of a ship in the field\” behind her mother’s\nhouse in Alaska. Also, she had become panicky watching the movie\nCommunion, based on Whitley Strieber’s book; had seen an odd light\nin a cloud moving across the horizon six months before; and discov\nered a small straight scar under her chin for which she could provide\nno explanation. All in all she was \”wondering about it too much to let\nit all go\” and had decided that \”I would like to see if anything can be\nbrought to light simply for my own peace of mind.\”\nOver the next eight months I did five hypnosis sessions with\nCatherine and talked with her frequently. In our sessions several of her\nabduction experiences were explored in detail and extremely powerful\nemotions emerged. Catherine has attended our monthly support group\nregularly and has become an important support person for other experi-\nencers. She has, indeed, changed careers and is currently attending\ngraduate school in psychology. Catherine’s case is significant for the\nclarity of observation that she brings to many of the UFO abduction\nphenomena. But in addition she demonstrates the ways in which per\nsonal growth and transformation of the phenomenon itself may occur\nas a result of a shift in the attitude and approach of the experiencer to\nthe encounters, especially in relation to the terror associated with them.\n144″,
“summary”: “Catherine is an individual who experienced UFO abduction. She had a dream where she was in a spaceship with curved walls and something in the room was like a big fish tank. She also remembered driving through a wooded area in Saugus, about ten miles north of Boston, and felt fear as she recalled this drive. Catherine was in a career crisis and felt that she was not using all of her skills. After our first meeting, which was suggestive of UFO abduction experiences, I suggested that she see what other memories would surface in the days to follow. Nine months later, Catherine wrote me a letter saying that she had impressions from Christmas 1990 of a ship in the field behind her mother’s house in Alaska, and had become panicky watching the movie Communion. She also discovered a small straight scar under her chin for which she could provide no explanation. I conducted five hypnosis sessions with Catherine and talked to her frequently. In our sessions, several of her abduction experiences were explored in detail and powerful emotions emerged. Catherine has attended our monthly support group regularly and has become an important support person for other experiencers. She has changed careers and is currently attending graduate school in psychology. Catherine’s case is significant for the clarity of observation that she brings to many of the UFO abduction phenomena, as well as the ways in which personal growth and transformation of the phenomenon itself may occur as a result of a shift in the attitude and approach of the experiencer to the encounters, especially in relation to the terror associated with them.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 159,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nCatherine grew up in Oregon in towns in and around Portland,\nmoving frequently because of her father’s work as a surveyor. He\nbecame disabled with back problems when she was a child, and was\nreduced to doing repair work and carpentry around the house and odd\njobs for other people. He also had a drinking problem; would disap\npear frequently when drunk; and was given to impulsive, angry out\nbursts. Once when Catherine refused to clean her room he put all of\nher belongings in a dumpster and burned them. Her parents were\ndivorced when Catherine was in college. She has virtually no contact\nwith her father now.\nCatherine’s mother, Susan, is a teacher and works with handi\ncapped children. When Susan was in college she saw a UFO (\”lights\nin the sky that do things that planes don’t do\”) that was witnessed by\nabout three dozen other people. Susan, concerned about her daughter\nand curious about my work with her, called me from her home in rural\nAlaska, where the family had moved during Catherine’s teenage years.\nI was impressed with her sensitivity and openness to Catherine’s expe\nriences. She expressed a belief in the possibility of life beyond this\nplanet that might take unexpected forms. Catherine’s only sibling, her\nbrother Alex, is eight years younger than she. Catherine believes he\nmay have had abduction experiences but doesn’t know it. He had an\nunexplained mark on the side of his left hand that has the same horse\nshoe shape as two scars Catherine has on her left hand that she\nbelieves are abduction related. This mark has since disappeared.\nSusan describes Catherine as having been \”a free spirit, a little dif\nferent\” growing up. Searching for other sources of trauma, I asked\nCatherine about childhood sexual abuse, rape, and other possible vio\nlations. She told me that when she was about four a childhood friend\nof the family put his hand between her legs and touched her genitals.\nThis was a disturbing experience\u2014\”here’s this old guy that I thought\nwas absolutely wonderful and I trusted so much, that my parents loved\ntoo, and it was like\u2014I was shattered.\” Neither Catherine nor her\nmother believes that she was sexually or physically abused by her\nfather or other family members.\nThe first abduction experience that Catherine recalls occurred\nwhen she was three years old. The memories were consciously trig\ngered\u2014i.e., remembered without hypnosis\u2014by a disturbing nightmare\nscene in the first episode of the CBS miniseries Intruders in which one\nof the women abductees sees a barking dog at her bedroom window\nthat \”turns into\” or masks the memory of an alien being. Catherine\nremembered waking up in the middle of the night and seeing a being\n145″,
“summary”: “Catherine grew up in Oregon with frequent moves due to her father’s work as a surveyor. Her father was disabled with back problems, did repair work and carpentry, had a drinking problem, and was impulsive and angry. Catherine’s mother is a teacher who witnessed a UFO and called me from rural Alaska. Catherine has an unexplained mark on her left hand that resembles two scars she believes are abduction-related. She told me about being sexually abused by a childhood friend when she was four years old, but does not believe she was abused by her father or other family members. The first abduction experience Catherine recalls occurred when she was three years old and was triggered by a nightmare scene in the CBS miniseries Intruders.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 15,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER ONE\nUFO ABDUCTIONS:\nAN INTRODUCTION\nI\nn the fall of 1989, when a colleague asked me if I wished to meet\nBudd Hopkins, I replied, \”Who’s he?\” She told me that he was an\nartist in New York who worked with people who reported being\ntaken by alien beings into spaceships. I then said something to the\neffect that he must be crazy and so must they. No, no, she insisted, it\nwas a very serious and real matter. A day came soon when I would be\nin New York for another purpose\u2014it was January 10, 1990, one of\nthose dates you remember that mark a time when everything in your\nlife changes\u2014and she took me to see Budd.\nNothing in my then nearly forty years of familiarity with the held of\npsychiatry prepared me for what Hopkins had to say. 1 was impressed\nwith his warmth, sincerity, intelligence, and caring for the people with\nwhom he had been working. But more important than that were the\nstories he told me from people all over the United States who had\ncome forth to tell him about their experiences after reading one of his\nbooks or articles or hearing him on television. These corresponded,\nsometimes in minute detail, to those of other \”abductees\” or \” experi\nences,\” as they are called.\nMost of the specific information that the abductees provided about\nthe means of transport to and from the spaceships, the descriptions of\nthe insides of the ships themselves, and the procedures carried out by the\naliens during the abductions had never been written about or shown in\nthe media. Furthermore, these individuals were from many parts of the\ncountry and had not communicated with each other. They seemed in\nother respects quite sane, had come forth reluctantly, fearing the dis\ncrediting of their stories or outright ridicule they had encountered in the\npast. They had come to see Hopkins at considerable expense, and, with\nrare exceptions, had nothing to gain materially from telling their stories.\nIn one example a woman was startled when Hopkins showed her a draw-\n1″,
“summary”: “The chapter introduces the author’s colleague who suggested meeting Budd Hopkins, an artist in New York who worked with people who reported being taken by alien beings into spaceships. The author was initially skeptical but was impressed by Hopkins’ sincerity and intelligence. He tells stories from people all over the United States who had come forth to tell him about their experiences after reading one of his books or articles or hearing him on television. These stories correspond in minute detail to those of other \”abductees\” or \”experiences.\” The specific information provided by the abductees about the means of transport, descriptions of the inside of the ships, and procedures carried out by the aliens during the abductions had never been written about or shown in the media. These individuals were from many parts of the country and had not communicated with each other. They came to see Hopkins at considerable expense and had nothing to gain materially from telling their stories.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 160,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nat her bedroom window with blue light coming into the room from\nbehind it. The family’s home was a one-story mobile home, and\nCatherine calculated that \”this funny-looking guy outside the win\ndow\” would have to be quite tall or floating because the window\nbegan several feet above the ground and the entity’s thin torso could\nbe seen in the window.\nShe described the being as having \”huge black eyes, a pointed\nchin\u2014his entire head is like a teardrop inverted. He’s got a line for a\nmouth, nose I can’t see totally well from where I am, but it’s not like a\nhuman nose. It’s just a bump. I can see nostrils, but not as large as\nours are. He doesn’t seem to be wearing any clothes. He doesn’t really\nseem to have any color to him. He’s got a bluish cast to him caused by\nthe light coming from behind him. It’s like he’s backlit somehow.\”\nThe being in the window appeared to come through it and \”materi\nalizes at the end of the [blue light] shaft.\” When \”the beam came in\nand hit the floor,\” Catherine says, \”I’ve got this impression of floating\nabove my bed, like kind of being levitated out the doorway to the\nhall.\” Catherine experienced terror at that time and in our interview.\n\”It’s like monsters are coming to get me. But they’re real. There’s\nnothing I can do about it… I was crying out for my mom right then,\nand I was trying to scream for her to come but I couldn’t move. The\nwords wouldn’t come.\”\nCatherine sensed that when she tried to scream for her mother the\nbeings did something to reduce her terror, which seemed to diminish\nafter she started floating. After this Catherine saw five or six beings\nsimilar to the one in the window \”in the living room moving around real\nly fast, and I’m not sure what they’re doing . . . They’re like picking\nthings up and looking at them, and putting them down again.\” After the\nbusy rushing around \”it seems suddenly [the beings] all got organized\nagain, and they’re all in a line. All the activity has stopped. The living\nroom was very light [\”. .. it’s definitely got a bluish tint to it. . .\”], but it\nwas in the middle of the night and there wouldn’t have been any lights\non.\” Catherine recalled that she was floated \”literally through\” the front\ndoor, face first, and saw that \”outside it’s light too. It’s the middle of the\nnight, but it’s light.\” In the field outside her home \”there’s like a ship,\”\nand \”it seems like a lot of light is coming from it, but there’s more light\nthan it would put out.\” Catherine’s mother later told her that the trail\ner park had large, blue flood lights. The ship has a \”disc shape. It seems\nlike it’s got a lot of lights all over it, but I’m not sure if that’s right.\”\nOur discussion of this episode ended at that point, but, as is charac\nteristic of abduction memories, Catherine recalled many more details\n146″,
“summary”: “Catherine describes seeing a tall, thin, blue-skinned entity with huge black eyes and a pointed chin outside her bedroom window. The entity appears to come through the window and materialize at the end of a beam of light. Catherine experiences terror and tries to scream for her mother, but the beings reduce her fear and then pick up and put down objects in the living room before lining up and stopping their activity. Catherine is then floated face first through the front door and sees a ship outside with a disc shape and many lights.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 161,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nin the weeks that followed. Three and half months after the above\ninterview she told me more about this episode in a letter. She had a\nclear image of one of the beings in the living room \”picking up a\nteacup, holding it a few inches from his face, peering at it intently, and\nputting it back again.\” She remembered being floated \”in front of him\n[the being that had been in the window] and out the door of my room\nto the hall, to the living room,\” and then \”out the front door.\”\nCatherine then described what had occurred on the ship, which we\nhad not explored in our previous discussion:\nThey take me into a round room in the ship with a long bench\naround the perimeter, except for the doorway. The bench had a red\ncushion all along it. There are other kids in there, maybe five or six, all\nunder ten years of age. A taller, female being enters and says to me, \”Do\nyou want to play?\” I get the feeling from her of a nursery school teacher,\nor a day care center leader. I’m sleepy and confused, but I say, \”Okay.\”\nShe seems pleased with this answer. I look at the other kids\u2014they’re\nolder and taller. The room seems very bright. She goes to the other side\nof the room, where she came in, and brings back something. I think it’s\na metallic ball, and it floats. She flies it around the room doing loop-\nthe-loops, etc., and some of the other kids are trying to fly it, but not as\ngracefully. They hit the walls, and it makes a metallic \”clang\” when it\nhits. There’s a feeling of amusement from her when this happens. It\ngets to be my turn, and she says, \”Would you like to try it?\” and I say\n\”Yeah!\” because I want to show up all the bigger kids. She gives me a\nmetallic rod, about a foot long, or maybe a little bit longer. It’s about an\ninch in diameter, and there’s a thick, short antenna coming out of the\ntop. It’s silver/gray, and smooth. The antenna is about four inches long,\nwith a small ball at the end. The rod is like a remote control, and you\npoint it at the ball to guide it, but you have to concentrate at the same\ntime to control it. So I make it stop, hover, then go and come to a dead\nstop after moving very fast, and am doing it much better than the older\nones were. The older kids who did badly are giving me glaring looks,\nand I get a sense of frustration from them. The female being comes to\ntake the rod away after a minute, since my turn is over, and when she\ndoes, she tells me that I did very well, but I have to stop because I’m\nmaking the other kids feel bad because I’m younger and they didn’t do\nas well. There’s a feeling of specialness\u2014of my being special to her\nbecause I did so well, and am so little, and she’s proud of me because I\ndid better than I was supposed to. There are a couple more kids who\nget their turn, and then she takes the ball and rod back to where she got\n147″,
“summary”: “Catherine described her experience on the ship in detail. She was taken into a round room with a long bench around the perimeter, except for the doorway. The bench had a red cushion all along it. There were other kids in the room, under ten years of age. A taller, female being entered and asked Catherine if she wanted to play. Catherine agreed and was given a metallic ball that floated around the room. She hit the walls and made a metallic \”clang\” sound when it hit. The female being was pleased with her performance and gave her a silver/gray, smooth metallic rod about an inch in diameter with a four-inch long antenna at the top. Catherine had to concentrate to control the ball using the rod. She did very well and was proud of herself. The older kids who did badly were giving her glaring looks. The female being took the rod away after a minute, telling Catherine that she did well but had to stop because she was making the other kids feel bad. There were a couple more kids who got their turn, and then the ball and rod were taken back to where they came from.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 162,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthem. She comes back and says to us all, \”You’ve done very well. We’re\nvery pleased with all your individual progress.\” I feel proud of myself.\nYes, there is more to this story, but this is all I have, so far.\nThe next encounter Catherine has recalled occurred at age seven and\nwas recovered unexpectedly in our third hypnosis session in which the\nregression was open ended\u2014i.e., we were not seeking the memories of\na specific episode. The session began with her experiencing herself\nwalking with two friends to their house carrying a big box of candy.\nShe was wearing a Camp Fire girls uniform. A finger on her left hand\nhurt and had a funny-shaped blister on it, which made carrying the\nbox more painful. As we talked about how the three girls and the\nfriend’s mother went from house to house selling the candy, an image\nof a woman who kept peacocks, and of the alley where they were kept,\ncame into Catherine’s mind.\nShe then recalled an event a week earlier when she was at one of the\nfriend’s houses and felt strangely drawn to leave and go down this alley\nto see the peacocks. It was rainy and the alley was muddy. Catherine\nwas afraid the lady would come out of her house and yell at her,\n\”because I know I’m not supposed to be there.\” She was throwing\nrocks at them to make the peacocks’ beautiful feathers come up when\nshe saw \”a little white thing.\” This turned out to be \”a little man\nstanding there. He looks startled. He has a big head, big eyes, and he\ndoesn’t have any hair.\” He told her that he wanted to take her some\nwhere, but she felt she should not go because her mother had told her\n\”I’m not supposed to go with people I don’t know and I don’t know\nhim.\” The figure told her it was okay, but she felt afraid and angry,\n\”because I told him I don’t want to go and he’s going to take me any\nway.\” She tried to run away, but the being had \”his hand on my arm\”\nand she could not get away. Catherine began to cry in the session like\na helpless child, and repeated plaintively, \”I don’t know him and he’s\ngoing to take me anyway!!\”\nStill crying Catherine said, \”He’s taking me up. We’re flying up .. .\nI can see everything down. It’s scary. It’s not supposed to happen. He’s\nstill got his hand on me. I can see everything below me and it’s not\nsupposed to be like that.\” After this she passed through a \”hole\” into\n\”the middle of this room.\” Catherine thought of hitting the little fig\nure, which was \”as tall as I am,\” but she \”couldn’t move at all.\” He\nseemed to laugh. \”He thought it was funny that I wanted to hit him,\”\nwhich she could tell \”because I kind of heard him in my head.\” Inside\nthe room the \”little man\” went to another room to get something and\n148″,
“summary”: “Catherine recalled an event at age seven where she was walking with two friends selling candy. She saw a woman who kept peacocks and an alley where they were kept. While at a friend’s house, she felt drawn to leave and go down the alley to see the peacocks. She saw a little white thing which turned out to be a little man standing there. He wanted to take her somewhere but she was afraid and tried to run away. The being had his hand on her arm and she couldn’t get away. Catherine began to cry in the session like a helpless child, repeating \”I don’t know him and he’s going to take me anyway!!\” She passed through a hole into the middle of a room and couldn’t move. The little man went to another room to get something and seemed to laugh at her wanting to hit him.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 163,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nbring it back. \”I said, ‘What are you going to do with that?’ And he\ntells me, ‘I’m just going to make a little cut.’ I say, ‘Why?!!’ And he\nsaid, ‘Because we need a sample.’ I said, ‘NO!! NO!! You can’t cut\nme!!’ and he said, ‘We have to.’ I said, ‘No, you don’t have to!! That’s\nmean!! You don’t have to do it to me!!’ He said, ‘It’s for scientific\nresearch.’ I said, ‘Well, why can’t you cut something else?’ He said,\n’Because we need blood.’\” He made a little cut on the fourth finger of\nher left hand, which hurt less than Catherine expected. With an\ninstrument like an \”eyedropper kind of thing\” made entirely of metal,\nhe drew in a small amount of blood.\nInsisting that \”we had to get the sample,\” the being said he would\ntake her back. \”But you didn’t tell me why,\” Catherine insisted. \”He\nsaid, ‘I’m researching your planet.’ I said, ‘What’s wrong with my plan\net?’ He says, ‘We’re trying to stop the damage.’ I said, ‘What damage?’\nHe said, ‘The damage from pollution.’ I said, ‘I don’t know about\nthat.’ He said, ‘You’ll learn.’ And then we’re going down again. I’m get\nting closer to the ground, getting closer, getting closer, and I’m on the\nground, and I want to run away but I can’t move. He says, ‘We’ll be\nback for you.’\”\nOnce again Catherine found herself in the alley where the peacocks\nwere. \”I’m running and running, past the peacocks, running up the\nstreet,\” until she ended up \”where I’m supposed to be now.\” Catherine\ncalculated that perhaps fifteen minutes had passed, and no one seemed\nto have missed her when she rejoined a group of children watching car\ntoons on television at another friend’s house. The memory of what had\njust happened to her seemed to fade quickly. Perhaps \”I blocked it out,\”\nCatherine suggested. By the time she got to her friend’s house \”it was\nalready fading.\” When she went back in the house \”I thought I was just\noutside.\” It appears that the pain to her finger caused by carrying the\nlarge candy boxes was the entry point to the memory of the abduction\nepisode which had occurred a week earlier. A small horseshoe-shaped\nscar remains on her ring finger to this day for which Catherine has no\nother explanation than the incident above.\nThe next episode that Catherine relates to the UFO phenomenon\noccurred when she was fifteen or sixteen. It involves unexplained\nlights on the hillside behind the mobile home where she was living\nwith her mother, father, and brother. No abduction seems to have\noccurred. When Catherine and Susan were driving back to their home\nthey saw \”little lights\” moving parallel to each other, close to the\nground. Her mother pulled the car over and they watched for a few\nminutes as the lights, according to Catherine, did \”strange things\”\n149″,
“summary”: “The given text is about an alien abduction experience of a person named Catherine. In the abduction, the aliens took a sample of her blood for scientific research on her planet. The aliens told her that they were trying to stop the damage from pollution. Catherine found herself in the same alley where peacocks were kept and ended up at a friend’s house. She blocked out the memory of the abduction episode, but a small horseshoe-shaped scar remains on her ring finger as a reminder. The next episode involved unexplained lights on the hillside behind Catherine’s mobile home, but no abduction occurred.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 164,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthat a plane would not do. Although once in the house Susan seemed\nto lose interest, she did suggest, \”Maybe it was a UFO,\” and recalled\nher own sighting from her college days. Still fascinated, Catherine\ncontinued to watch through the window a complex movement of\nthree or four lights on the hillside \”all dancing around up there.\” At\none point they all swooped down at once, but Catherine could not get\nher mother to take an interest in the phenomenon. \”I said, ‘Mom!!\nWhat’s coming down off the hill?!’\”\nAlthough inconclusive, this experience seemed to epitomize\nCatherine’s feeling of aloneness and isolation in relation to the\nUFO/abduction phenomenon. This feeling was reinforced for her by\nher sense that her mother \”thinks it’s my imagination.\” She longed to\nleave her \”total hick town in the middle of nowhere,\” hoping that\n\”maybe stuff like this won’t happen if I’m in a city.\” Without the sup\nport of anyone else, Catherine wondered, \”These lights. It could have\nbeen . . . who knows! It could be my imagination.\”\nThe Christmas \”dream\” of 1990 turned out to be the first adult\nabduction experience that Catherine was able to recall. The story\nunfolded in our first two hypnotic regressions. Her mother’s mobile\nhome is in a deserted area six to eight miles from a small town in south\ncentral Alaska. There are large fields behind the house. Christmas day\nfell on Tuesday and Catherine remembers that the \”dream\” occurred a\nday or two later. Before the hypnosis she recalled awaking the next\nmorning with an \”image in my head of being in a room in a ship … I\nspent about ten minutes just lying in bed trying to remember every\nthing about it that I could and burn it into my memory as much as pos\nsible. I know it was very important to remember it. I didn’t know why.\nPart of me was saying it was just a dream; it’s no big deal. But part of me\nwas saying, no, this is very important. You need to remember as much as\nyou can about this.\” Catherine thought about the dream the entire day\nto see if she could remember any more about it but could not at that\ntime. Later she recalled the details mentioned at the beginning of this\nchapter.\nUnder hypnosis we reviewed in great detail the layout of the home,\nCatherine’s arrival before Christmas, her father’s visit on Christmas\nEve, and the quite uneventful activities of Christmas Day and the day\nfollowing. Now as she recalled awaking with the impression of having\nseen \”a ship\” she felt that \”it didn’t really seem like a dream.\” She also\nfelt \”a little bit nervous\” in the session. I encouraged her to \”stay with\nthe nervousness\” and reassured her of her present safety. Then she\n150″,
“summary”: “Catherine, a woman who has experienced an abduction, recounts her encounter with lights on a hillside that she believed were UFOs. She felt isolated and alone in relation to the phenomenon and longed to leave her small town. Her Christmas \”dream\” of 1990 turned out to be her first adult abduction experience, which she recalled in detail during hypnosis. Catherine felt nervous during the session but was reassured of her safety.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 165,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nsaid, \”I can remember walking down the hall in the middle of the\nnight and looking out the window in the living room and seeing a big\nship out there, back in the field.\” Catherine believes she was in a\n\”more than half asleep\” state at this point. The field was like a frozen\nswamp in the winter, and the craft was \”sitting on the ground\”\nbetween the trailer and several large trees. \”It’s like a discus, but wider\nin the middle than a discus is and silvery metal. It’s bigger than the\ntrailer.\” She also noticed individual lights all around the rim of the\ncraft (\”white lights, kind of in a groove,\” she observed after the ses\nsion). Her first reaction was, \”It shouldn’t be there.\”\nCatherine’s anxiety in the session began to mount. Wearing only \”a big\nstretched out T-shirt\” and with bare feet, \”I can see myself going through\nthe living room to the front door and putting on my mom’s big heavy boots\nand one of her big heavy coats and going outside.\” Gasping now Catherine\nsaid, \”I feel like I know I open the door and go outside. I don’t want to open\nthe door.\” I acknowledged her anxiety, offered support, and allowed her\nto choose whether to continue to report her recollections. Bravely she\ndecided, \”111 do it. I see snow and it’s dark . . . I’m just standing there with\nthe door open, looking out at the snow. It’s dark .. . That’s what I see. My\nmom’s car is out there. It’s to the left.\” In the session Catherine began to\nrecall (actually relived) feeling numb, with pressure in the chest. Beginning\nto sob and pant Catherine said, \”I’m starting to feel numbness in my face\nnow. My arms are starting to feel really heavy. Numbness is moving down\nto my hands. I’m feeling a very heavy weight on my chest and stomach. My\nknees are starting to feel numb now too … like Novocain numbness/’ she\nsaid later.\nAfter standing for a short while in the doorway Catherine said that\nshe started to go out of the house \”to the ship.\” But she had difficulty\ndoing so as \”my entire body feels totally numb.\” She noticed that \”there\nare creatures out there\” by the ship. I asked her to describe them.\n\”There’s five of them, and it doesn’t look like they have any clothes on.\nThey should have clothes on because it’s Alaska. It’s the middle of the\nwinter and it’s cold.\” The creatures were \”exactly the same size. They’re\nstanding in a row . . . They’re kind of glowing, golden glow. They light\nup a little bit the snow around them . . . They have very big heads.\” She\nfelt \”in my head\” that the beings were \”waiting for me,\” and despite\nnumbness in her arms and knees, she walked haltingly most of the way\nto the ship, describing these moments with panic-filled sobbing that\nrequired a great deal of comforting from me. As she got closer to the\nship the beings \”come around me in a semicircle. I’m trying to look at\n151″,
“summary”: “Catherine recalls seeing a large, silver disc-shaped object sitting on the ground between her trailer and several trees in the winter. She describes it as being wider in the middle than a discus is and notes that there were individual lights all around its rim. Catherine becomes anxious and begins to cry as she remembers feeling numb and experiencing pressure in her chest. She then recalls standing in the doorway of her house, looking out at the snow and her mother’s car, before going outside to the ship. The beings she encounters are five, naked, and glowing, with very big heads. They appear to be waiting for her and despite her numbness, Catherine walks haltingly towards the ship.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 166,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthem and I can’t. I can’t see the faces. Their arms are very long. They\ndon’t seem to have any body features like we have. No nipples, no belly-\nbutton, nothing.\” They had no hair or evident teeth and the faces were\nexpressionless.\nThen Catherine declared, \”I know I went in there but I can’t go in\nthere,\” meaning she could not face in the session what happened next.\nShe described a metal ramp, angled at forty-five degrees, \”sectioned to\nmake one big ramp.\” At this point in the session it was clear that\nCatherine’s terror had mounted to the point that she could not con\ntinue her story. I spoke to these feelings, encouraged a breathing and\nrelaxation process, and gave her the choice of going no further that\nday. She said, \”I don’t feel that I can. I’m feeling a huge weight on my\nchest. Everything is going. I’m totally afraid to even think about going\ninside.\” After further acknowledgment of her fear, I suggested a trick\nor game we might play in which she would stand at the base of the\nramp and send an imaginary puppet-spy with his eyes closed up the\nramp into the ship with instructions to open his eyes upon our com\nmand and report back to her what he saw. She agreed, and the \”spy\”\nreported \”a small, oval entryway and the walls come down, curved on\nthe side\u2014like being on the inside of a big egg. Everything is metallic.\”\nThe puppet could tell there were other rooms, but could not \”see any\nentrances or anything.\”\nCatherine was then willing to go into the ship \”on her own.\” She\nthought that she kind of \”glided up the ramp.\” She noted further\ndetails of the curved walls and shape of the first room, which she\ncalled \”just an entry hall.\” There was light but \”not a specific lamp or\nanything.\” She saw an oval opening to another room and said, \”I’m\ngoing to go in that room but I haven’t yet,\” and added, \”You can send\na spy into that room. I’m not going to go into that room. I’ll look at\nthe room but that’s it.\” I agreed to this, but encouraged her to place\nthe spy more under her agency or control than before. She said, \”He’s\ninvisible and nothing can happen to him and they don’t know he’s\nthere.\” He was also \”a kid,\” a boy.\nIn the room the spy saw, \”lots of panels and instruments and scien\ntific things, but they don’t look like things we have here. There’s kind\nof like a platform thing in the middle of the room. It’s not that huge.\nIt’s maybe half the size of your living room downstairs, and you can\nstill see the curve of the outside of the ship like in the other room …\nThere’s just calm. There’s a thing on the ceiling above the people\nthere in the middle of the room. It looks like it’s long on hinges like\ndesk lamps like we have here that you clamp on and you can move\n152″,
“summary”: “Catherine described her experience of being abducted by aliens, where she saw a metal ramp leading to a ship with curved walls and an oval entryway. She was afraid to go inside the ship but agreed to send a spy into one of the rooms. The spy reported seeing lots of panels and instruments, a platform in the middle of the room, and a thing on the ceiling above the people. Catherine described the experience as calm.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 167,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nthem around. And there’s another being in here. He’s waiting, and I\nthink he’s like the doctor or the medical examiner kind of guy. And\nthere’s all kinds of instruments and buttons and panels everywhere\nalong the walls. There’s almost kind of counters along the walls except\nfor the entryway … The table in the middle is like solid, not like a\ntable with space underneath it, but attached to the floor and it’s like\none big solid kind of block.\”\nShe seemed to feel calmer now, which appeared to correspond to a\nshift at the time of the experience. Wearing \”just the T-shirt and\nboots. I don’t think I have the coat,\” Catherine was \”floated\” into this\nroom and \”I know I’m supposed to get on the table.\” Feeling con\nfused, Catherine noted that this \”doesn’t now feel that surprising,\”\nsuggesting that the experience might be familiar to her. \”They make\nme lie down, but I don’t want to lie down. I feel something coming . . .\nThe doctor guy comes over and looks at me . . . medical curiosity. I’m\na specimen, not like a friend, not like someone you know … I think\nsomething bad is going to happen.\”\nAt this point Catherine wanted to stop the narrative and we agreed\nto do so. Before ending the regression we talked further of her recollec\ntions. She thought she might have seen her mother on the ship in a\nprevious abduction. She described the small, very thin necks of the\nfive beings she saw in addition to the doctor. \”You wouldn’t think that\nthey could support their big heads. Their bodies are actually kind of\nfrail.\” They seemed to be wearing no clothes, and the skin was \”kind\nof whitish, like pale . . . When they came in with me they went to dif\nferent stations in the room, like they had different things to do.\”\nAfter the session Catherine debated the reality status of the experi\nence. \”I thought I was making it all up until I started crying. I still don’t\nremember it like a real memory, as in I remember I went to work yester\nday . . . Oh, God,\” she exclaimed. \”The idea scares me! Obviously! . . .\nWell,\” she added, \”I’m willing to admit maybe it’s really not all my\nimagination. My reactions to other things make more sense if this hap\npened. I’m not, like, a totally irrational person, which is kind of a relief!\nIt doesn’t seem like a dream. It seems more real than a dream, but not as\nreal as me talking to you.\” Then she added, \”I can’t see why it [i.e., mak\ning up such a story] would benefit me emotionally or psychologically. I\ncan’t see any reasons why it would,\” an observation which expresses a\ncentral aspect of the debate over abduction experiences. Playing the\ndevil’s advocate I suggested that such experiences might make her a\nmore interesting, dramatic, or exciting person. She objected that \”if I had\nhad this wonderful experience, who am I going to tell about this that’s\n153″,
“summary”: “Catherine described an abduction experience where she was taken to a room with various instruments and buttons. She felt confused and scared, but also familiar with the experience. The doctor-like being examined her and made her feel like a specimen. Catherine saw five beings in total, all with small necks and frail bodies. They seemed to be wearing no clothes and had whitish skin. After the session, Catherine debated the reality of the experience and whether it was all her imagination. She noted that her reactions to other things made more sense if this happened, but she couldn’t see any benefits emotionally or psychologically from making up such a story.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 168,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nnot going to look at me like I’m a total kook?\” In order to \”calm myself\ndown,\” Catherine noted, \”I tell myself, ‘it’s your imagination.’\”\nA kind of decisive indication to Catherine that she was dealing with\nsomething real was the power and authenticity of her emotions for\nwhich we could find no other source. \”I don’t think I would be sobbing\nfor no apparent reason if there wasn’t something there. I’m not given to\nbursts of tears for no reasons.\” Also persuasive to her in these initial rec\nollections was the sense that she was compelled against her will to get\nup in the middle of the night and go out in the Alaskan winter toward\nthe ship. \”I did not choose to get up and go do that.\” The experiences\nthemselves gave her a feeling of being \”totally violated. It’s what I\nwould imagine a rape victim would feel like.\” Finally, I noted another\nquality to the tears, a kind of sadness. She suggested self-pity, but I\nthought it was something deeper. Affirming then her feeling of what I\nhave come to call ontological shock, Catherine said, \”I get the point\u2014\nof having to realize!! Oh, God.\”\nFor support at her next hypnosis session Catherine brought a young\nwoman friend from the nightclub where she had been working. A\nsticking point in her mind, which has never been resolved, was\nwhether or not she was wearing her contact lenses during the\nChristmas, 1990, episode. She does not remember putting them in,\nbut, remarkably, could see adequately throughout the experience,\nwhereas without her lenses \”everything would basically have been a\nbig blur.\” Catherine had remained frustrated since the last session\nabout having no definite answer regarding the reality of her experi\nence. Without concrete physical evidence, she, like so many experi-\nencers, felt nonvalidated by science and society and in danger,\ntherefore, of being looked at as \”insane.\” If she had been raped, she\nremarked, \”I could go to the police. There would be evidence there.\nThey could take samples, and people would not look at me like I had\nlost my mind if I said to them, ‘This happened to me.’\”\nShe began the second regression by briefly reviewing the steps lead\ning to being forced to lie on the table. She noted the muted lighting in\nthe room and again felt the loss of any will of her own. The leader or\n\”examiner,\” though taller than the others, was still not as tall as she is.\nHis skin seemed \”very smooth\u2014whitish, gray,\” and he seemed not to\nbe wearing clothes. \”He’s looking at me like you look at a frog before\nyou dissect it.\” Looking around the room Catherine observed that\neverything is metallic, \”like brushed aluminum but darker.\” Other\nbeings were moving about, seeming to perform various \”specific jobs\”\n154″,
“summary”: “Catherine was experiencing an abduction where she felt violated and compelled against her will. She saw a smooth-skinned, tall figure who looked at her like she was a frog before dissecting it. The room was metallic and other beings were moving about performing specific jobs. Catherine brought a friend to her next hypnosis session but remained frustrated about having no concrete physical evidence to validate her experience.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 169,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nlike \”pushing levers and buttons and checking things and getting\nthings ready.\” Their movements were \”very light, kind of like when you\nthink of a cat. It’s very graceful and lithe.\”\nCatherine became increasingly distressed, panting and crying, as she\ndescribed how one of the beings spread her legs apart on the table and\nthe examiner stared at her face and genitals. She noted that she had no\nclothes on. The examiner \”says something to the one on my right, and\nthe one on the right goes off to the right side of the room to get some\nthing, and the examiner puts his hand on my leg, on my thigh, and it\nfeels cold\u2014not like human cold hands. I mean, it’s even colder. I don’t\nlike it, and the other one comes back and he hands the instrument to the\nexaminer.\” With a lot of support from me Catherine spoke of how she\nwas unable to resist. \”He’s doing this to me and I can’t do anything about\nit,\” she sobbed pitifully. \”He’s got his hand on my left thigh, and he’s tak\ning this with his left hand. It kind of looks like a cone, but with some\nthing else on top, and he’s going to put it in me,\” she sobbed loudly. Her\nvoice breaking, Catherine continued. \”He puts it in. It feels cold. It’s\neven colder than his hand. I can feel something going up inside me far\nther and farther. It feels like something’s going up in the intestines, up so\nfar. That’s how far it feels like it’s going.\” Although the instrument\nseemed to be pushed up \”way farther\” than the vagina, \”It doesn’t hurt.\nIt just feels like it shouldn’t be there. They didn’t even ask me!!\”\nAs the instrument was moved about on her right side in the region\nof the ovary for what she estimated to be ten or fifteen seconds,\nCatherine had the sense that \”it’s taking samples.\” After the instru\nment was retracted, the examiner gave it to an \”assistant\” who \”takes\nit away to where he went to get it before.\” Although she did not see\nanything definite, Catherine had the strong impression that \”tissue\nsamples\” were taken from \”the uterus lining,\” the cervix, and perhaps\nthe fallopian tubes.\nAfter this I asked Catherine if anything else was done to her body on\nthis occasion and took a kind of \”inventory.\” She described a metal\ninstrument, \”maybe a foot long,\” that was inserted perhaps \”six inches\”\ninto one nostril. Somewhat shocked, I said that would have gone into\nher brain. \”That’s what it was supposed to do,\” she responded. \”The\nexaminer came around, and he had this thing in his hand and it had a\nlike a handle on the end. It was this long, flexible thing, and he kind of\nleaned over my right shoulder and he wasn’t looking at me. He was\nlooking at my nostril, and he put it in as far as he could. I didn’t like it\nbecause I couldn’t breathe very well, and then he hit something in the\n155″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a woman named Catherine who describes her experience of being examined by unknown beings. She was unable to resist their actions and felt violated. The examiner inserted an instrument into her vagina that felt cold and went up inside her, taking samples from her uterus lining, cervix, and perhaps fallopian tubes. Additionally, a metal instrument was inserted into her nostril, supposedly to go into her brain. Catherine felt uncomfortable and unable to breathe well during this procedure.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 16,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ning of an alien being. She asked how he had been able to depict what she\nhad seen when they had only just begun talking. When he explained that\nthe drawing had been made by another person from a different part of\nthe country she became intensely upset, for an experience that she had\nwanted to believe was a dream, now, she felt, must be in some way real.\nMy reaction was in some respects like this woman’s. What Hopkins\nhad encountered in the more than two hundred abduction cases he had\nseen over a fourteen-year period were reports of experiences that had\nthe characteristics of real events: highly detailed narratives that seemed\nto have no obvious symbolic pattern; intense emotional and physical\ntraumatic impact, sometimes leaving small lesions on the experienced\nbodies; and consistency of stories down to the most minute details. But\nif these experiences were in some sense \”real,\” then all sorts of new\nquestions opened up. How often was this occurring? If there were large\nnumbers of these cases, who was helping these individuals deal with\ntheir experiences and what sort of support or treatment was called for?\nWhat was the response of the mental health profession? And, most\nbasic of all, what was the source of these encounters? These and many\nother questions will be addressed in this book.\nIn response to my obvious but somewhat confused interest,\nHopkins asked if I wished to see some of these experiencers myself. I\nagreed, with curiosity tinged by slight anxiety. At his home a month\nlater Hopkins arranged for me to see four abductees, one man and\nthree women. Each told similar stories of their encounters with alien\nbeings and abduction experiences. None of them seemed psychiatri-\ncally disturbed except in a secondary sense, that is they were troubled\nas a consequence of something that had apparently happened to them.\nThere was nothing to suggest that their stories were delusional, a mis\ninterpretation of dreams, or the product of fantasy. None of them\nseemed like people who would concoct a strange story for some per\nsonal purpose. Sensing my now obvious interest, Hopkins asked if I\nwanted him to refer cases to me in the Boston area, of which he\nalready knew quite a few. Again I agreed, and in the spring of 1990 I\nbegan to see abductees in my home and hospital offices.\nIn the more than three and a half years I have been working with\nabductees I have seen more than a hundred individuals referred for\nevaluation of abductions or other \”anomalous\” experiences. Of these,\nseventy-six (ranging in age from two to fifty-seven; forty-seven females\nand twenty-nine males, including three boys eight and under) fulfill\nmy quite strict criteria for an abduction case: conscious recall or recall\nwith the help of hypnosis, of being taken by alien beings into a strange\n2″,
“summary”: “The book discusses the experiences of people who have been abducted by aliens. These experiences are described as real events with highly detailed narratives, intense emotional and physical trauma, and consistency in stories down to the smallest details. The author raises questions about how often these encounters occur, who helps individuals deal with their experiences, what kind of support or treatment is needed, and what is the source of these encounters. The book also discusses the response of the mental health profession to these experiences. The author saw four abductees and was impressed by their stories. He then began seeing abductees in his home and hospital offices. Over three and a half years, he saw more than 100 individuals referred for evaluation of abductions or other \”anomalous\” experiences. Of these, 76 met his strict criteria for an abduction case.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 170,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nback and he just kind of pushed it, and he pushed it through whatever\nit was.\”\nSobbing, whimpering, with her voice cracking again repeatedly,\nCatherine said, \”I could feel something breaking in my head. When he\npushed it through, he broke whatever it was and he pushed it all the\nway through, up even farther.\” The procedure was uncomfortable, but it\ndid not actually hurt. \”I’m wondering what they broke … I don’t know\nthe anatomy, and he broke something to get it through, to get it into\nmy brain. I don’t know what it was. I want to know if it’s going to heal.\”\nResponding to her worry about having \”heard something snap\” in her\nhead, I tried to reassure Catherine that I doubted any permanent dam\nage was done to her brain. Later Catherine commented that \”I was\nafraid of bone fragments in my brain.\” I asked Catherine what she\ncould see after the probe was removed. She said there was a little blood\non the instrument and in her nostril, but she could not see that any\nthing else was removed. The examiner gave the instrument to the assis\ntant who took it \”to the far side of the room where he came in and he\ndoes something with the instrument. I can’t see what it is.\”\nIt was at this point in response to a question of mine that Catherine\nobserved that she seemed able to see as well as she ordinarily could\nwith her contact lenses but did not think she was wearing them. In\nthis context a memory came to mind of the examiner \”looking in my\nface. He’s scrutinizing me . . . It’s like they’re trying to figure out what\nelse they need to do.\” I encouraged her to tell me about his eyes,\nwhich she could see only \”very, very, very vaguely\” and found unpleas\nant. Nevertheless, she was able to recall, \”They’re very, very big.\nThey’re much, much bigger than our eyes, and they don’t blink, and\nthey’re kind of slanted on his head. And they’re all black … I can’t see\nany pupils. I can’t see the retina, no whites, nothing. It’s just all\nblack.\” I asked what was so disturbing about the eyes. \”I think maybe\nit was because they didn’t care,\” she replied. \”Just like, scientific. A\nkind of curiosity. It’s not looking at me like as a person. It’s looking at\nme as their experiment. I mean, as yes they would care if I died\nbecause it would ruin their experiment. Not because they care about\nme as a person or anyone else around me.\”\nThe feeling, Catherine said, was one of \”total helplessness. I’m\nscared because I know they don’t care about me and I have no control\nover what’s happening, over what’s going to happen. They think they’re\nsuperior to us . . . That’s another thing I got. Total superiority … It\nwasn’t even told to me or anything or, get up on the table, like the other\n156″,
“summary”: “Catherine described her experience of having a probe inserted into her brain that broke something inside her head. She felt uncomfortable but not hurt during the procedure. Catherine was worried about what they had broken and if it would heal. The examiner took the instrument to another side of the room and Catherine could see only \”very, very, very vaguely\” that he had large black eyes that did not blink or show any whites. She found his eyes disturbing because she felt he was looking at her as an experiment rather than as a person. Catherine felt helpless and scared because she knew they did not care about her and had no control over what was happening to her.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 171,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nwas. It was just the attitude.\” I asked if this attitude came mainly from\nthe examiner or from all of the beings. \”From the examiner more,\” she\nreplied, \”but all of them/’\nAfter this, several beings let Catherine get off the table and they\ntook her into another room. Once again she became anxious and saw\nonly blackness ahead in the room, although she feels certain that she\ndid see something more in it. We then had the following exchange:\nJM: What’s causing the blackness now?\nCatherine: [Very softly] I don’t want to know.\nJM; You don’t want to know? You do want to know? I’m sorry,\nI couldn’t hear that.\nCatherine: I want to know, but I think it’s too scary.\nJM: What happened in there is too scary?\nCatherine: What I saw in there is too scary.\nDeciding that she would like help in remembering, Catherine agreed\nto try the game we had played last time and sent a \”spy\” into the room\nwith a flashlight which he would turn on for two seconds during which\nhe’d look around and report back. What the spy saw was shocking to\nboth of us. Along the left side of the room there were \”cases\” stacked\nin rows reaching from the floor to the ceiling, perhaps eight feet high.\nThere were four or five rows from top to bottom and eight or ten from\nleft to right, making about forty cases in all. \”I know each case has\nsomething in it. It’s all the same thing,\” Catherine said, but there had\nnot been time to tell just what. We gave the spy another two seconds.\nThis time he saw \”like creatures in there, but they’re kind of deformed\nlooking. Each one has one of those things in it.\” Catherine said that\nshe passed through this room on the way to another place, and was\nnow willing to say what she saw during those few seconds with the aid\nof our spy with a flashlight.\nIn the cases are \”like baby versions of them.\” They are \”all in a liquid\”\nand \”all facing out\” and \”the cases are lit from the back.\” There appears\nto be nothing else in the room. The creatures are naked and \”like stand\ning up .. . When you go by a doll and it’s in a plastic case and it’s stood\nup like that. That’s how it is.\” After the regression she described the cases\nas \”like a window display in a toy store. They cover the entire thing\nwith Barbie dolls and you can see through the plastic things and they’re\nall standing there.\” At the top of each case she could see \”the edge of the\nwater [or] whatever it is. But they’re fully submerged in it The heads are\n157″,
“summary”: “Catherine had a regression where she saw baby versions of deformed creatures in cases, all facing out and lit from the back. They were naked and standing up like dolls in a plastic case. She described the cases as a window display in a toy store with Barbie dolls. At the top of each case, she could see the edge of the water but they were fully submerged in it.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 172,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nlarge and in the same proportion to the bodies as the alien figures them\nselves. They’re just like miniatures.\”\nAfter passing through the room with these cases Catherine was led\nby two of the beings along a walkway, \”curving around to the right, like\nfollowing the edge of the ship,\” and through a doorway to another\nroom. She was still wearing only her T-shirt. Then she entered a room\nthat was much larger than any she had been in before. A path went\nthrough it, also curving to the right, but the proportions confused her.\n\”I can see where the edge of the ship would be on the left, but it’s way\nfar away\u2014maybe fifty feet away. I don’t understand how it could have\nbeen that far because the other room was only like ten feet wide and\nthis one is so really far away.\”\nCatherine found herself in \”a forest . . . I’m confused but it’s there.\nIt’s in the room, and there’s like trees and rocks and dirt and things off\nto the left. I can see them from where I am. We’re not going that way.\nWe’re going around to the right. How can I be in the forest?\”\nIncredulous, Catherine exclaimed, \”It doesn’t make sense!\” for\nalthough \”there’s forest all around\” she could still see the curving walls\nof the ship. \”It wouldn’t have fit. It wouldn’t work.\” After the regres\nsion she reflected that she \”looked way off in the distance\” and \”could\nsee walls, but it didn’t make sense in context/’ She said that the forest\neven smelled like one and contained pine trees. She estimated it was\n\”high school gym size.\”\nFinally, she was taken back to the room she had originally entered\nand was given back her clothes. \”They take me down the ramp, and\nthey’re walking me back over the field and up the little hill and to the\ndoor. They open the door and I go in and I take off the boots and the\ncoat and I don’t think they followed me in, so I went back and got into\nbed and went to sleep.\” Her mother seemed to have slept through the\nwhole episode. The \”tank\” on the ship Catherine had previously\nremembered appeared to her to be a distorted version of the liquid-\nfilled cases in the room that she saw on the ship.\nBefore bringing her completely out of the regression, I reviewed\nwith Catherine the reality status of her recollections. \”I don’t think it’s\na dream,\” she said, \”but I don’t think I was supposed to remember.\nThat’s why it doesn’t seem totally real.\” Also, she added, \”I don’t think\nI want to believe it . . . But I do remember it . – . It scares me to think\nit’s real.\”\nIt was not until her third regression that Catherine seemed ready to\nspeak of the episode of late February 1991, in which she had driven, as\nif under some sort of compulsion, to a wooded area in the town of\n158″,
“summary”: “Catherine was abducted by aliens and taken to a large room on their ship. She saw miniature versions of herself and was led through a walkway and another room. In the larger room, she saw a forest but couldn’t understand how it could be in the room. Catherine was then taken back to the first room and given her clothes. Her mother slept through the episode. Catherine remembered the experience but didn’t think she was supposed to remember it. She was scared to think it was real.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 173,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nSaugus, north of Boston. It was this behavior, whose strangeness had\ntroubled her, that had led Catherine to contact me. The Saugus\nencounter is in some ways the central abduction experience of\nCatherine’s case. She had just completed talking of the unexplained\nlights behind the family trailer when she was fifteen, and I asked\n\”where you would go if you were to explore further.\”\nShe recalled then the drive from Somerville to Saugus, about ten\nmiles. \”I go out on roads I’ve never gone out before. Just for the hell of\nit.\” As she headed north \”all the time I keep looking out up at the sky\nand I keep thinking about UFOs. I’ve been thinking about them a lot\nfor the past few weeks. But I’ve been reading a couple of books about\nthem, so I figure that’s just me, because I’ve been reading the books. I\nkeep half hoping to see one and half way hoping I don’t.\” She thought\nabout what to do about her job and whether to move to New York to\ndistract herself, \”but my mind keeps returning to UFOs.\” She followed\nsigns to the Saugus Iron Works and sat for five minutes in the parking\nlot and then realized that \”doesn’t make sense.\” Becoming increasingly\nlost she passed through a residential section and came to a wooded\narea. She felt anxious about driving through it, but thought that that\nwas the way back to the highway and \”I have to.\” Catherine assured her\nself that \”if someone tries to jump the car\” she could speed it up and\n\”run them over.\”\nCatherine drove through the wooded area, but realized that was not\nthe way to the highway and she had to go back through. Even more anx\nious than the first time, she drove through again, remarking, \”I think\nsomething happened but I don’t know what it is.\” At this point I\nstopped her narrative and asked her to go back more slowly through the\nexperience of driving through the woods for the second time and to tell\nme any feelings that come up. She said, \”I don’t want to be there . . .\nI’ve got to drive out . . . I’m starting to go numb again.\” Although \”my\nfoot is on the pedal like steadily\” and the pavement was level, the car\nwas slowing down. The car stopped and the numbness increased to the\npoint where \”it’s like my entire body has gone to sleep.\”\nAlthough Catherine could see streetlights from outside of the\nwoods, it was lighter around her \”than it should be.\” Unable even to\nmove her hands by then, she sensed \”something coming behind the\ncar on the left side, the driver’s side, like a light coming up there.\”\nSomething came up to the door and opened it, but Catherine \”can’t\nlook at it. . . There’s something there. I think it’s one of them. There’s\na hand reaching out to get me . . . It’s long and thin and very light col\nored and it’s only got three fingers.\” The figure \”presses me with its\n159″,
“summary”: “Catherine had a strange experience in Saugus, north of Boston. She was driving alone when she saw lights behind her family trailer. She drove to Saugus Iron Works but became lost and passed through a wooded area. Catherine felt anxious about driving through the woods but thought it was the way back to the highway. She drove through the woods twice, feeling numb and sensing something coming behind her car on the left side. The figure had three fingers and pressed her with its hand.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 174,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhand to guide me and I get out.\” She felt there was no choice. \”If I\nhad my choice I’d be speeding the hell away from there.\” Then \”I’m\ngoing around behind the car and this being is kind of behind me to\nthe right side and the car is on my left side.\” The being had \”huge,\nblack, almond eyes,\” and was \”glowing.\” She believes that the light\nthat came up behind the car emanated from the glow of the being\nitself.\nSensing her fear the being did something, perhaps with its \”huge\nhand,\” to calm her. Although she found this \”somewhat comforting\nthat it didn’t want me to be scared,\” at the same time \”I don’t like it\nto have that power over me.\” The being walked with Catherine for a\nway along the road and then \”it either took me into the woods and\nsomething was there, or we went up and I’m not sure which one hap\npened.\” Noting her confusion and also that we were both tired, I sug\ngested that we end the session and she readily agreed.\nAfter I brought her out of the hypnotic state, Catherine sobbed\nsoftly over the helplessness she had felt and the increasing realization\n\”that there’s more truth to it than not … I don’t just start crying.\” I\nasked Catherine to pinpoint more sharply what her deep sadness was\nabout. She said, \”because I feel powerless, and I feel like they can get\nme and do whatever they want to me practically any time, and I can’t\ndo anything about it. And that’s a very terrifying thought.\”\nI suggested she felt, \”You’re not master of your own life.\”\nShe replied, \”Within a very small framework, but in the grand\nscheme of things I feel like I don’t [i.e., have control] . . . It’s all\nbecause of them,\” she said. \”My basic idea before any of this was ‘y0lJ\nare master of your own destiny. \\ou are responsible for your own awak\nening, for your own realization of the nature of reality!’ … I totally\nbelieved that.\”\nThe further exploration of the Saugus abduction took place in\nCatherine’s fourth regression, more than five weeks later and after she\nhad seen the first episode of the CBS Intruders miniseries. By this\ntime she was highly motivated to know \”everything,\” asserting\nemphatically \”I think it’s better to know than not know.\” She was also\nbeginning to become preoccupied with \”global concerns,\” by which\nshe means how \”we’re messing up the planet.\” These ideas, Catherine\nsays, may have come about from \”impressions that I’ve overheard,\” or\n\”things that were actually told to me.\” Recalling the abduction at age\nseven, recovered in the previous session, Catherine remembered the\nbeing saying to her, \”‘We need to find out about the effects of pollu\ntion on your planet.’ That’s made me think a lot. It’s made me wonder\n160″,
“summary”: “Catherine had a traumatic experience of being abducted by aliens at the age of seven. During the abduction, she felt helpless and powerless, and believed that her life was not in her control. The abduction took place in Saugus, California, and Catherine saw a glowing being with huge black eyes behind the car. The being tried to calm her, but Catherine did not like feeling so powerful. After the session, Catherine felt sad and realized that there is more truth to the existence of aliens than she previously thought. She also became preoccupied with global concerns and wondered about the effects of pollution on the planet.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 175,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nif it’s more because they’re actually concerned about keeping the plan\net intact for whatever reason, keeping the planet intact so their speci\nmens don’t all die on them in the middle of the experiment.\”\nAt the same time Catherine was also troubled about the fate of the\nearth. \”I think they’re right. If we don’t do something immediately, it’s\ngoing to be suicide for us all. I’m more concerned about keeping myself\nalive and my friends alive and the rest of the people on the planet alive\nbecause it’s a fine thing to do rather than I’m concerned about some lit\ntle bastards coming and taking me away and not messing up their\nexperiment. Our motivations are totally different even though the goal\nmay be the same.\” She has come to the conclusion from the aliens’\n\”attitude\” that \”they have lost all the genetic material\” and are using us\nfor their needs. But, she added, \”all the genetic experimentation is a big\npart of it but it’s not the entire story .. . It’s hard to describe, but it’s a\nmuch bigger plan than just that.\” But if they do not continue the repro\nductive/genetic activity \”then they can’t proceed. But this is just one\nstep.\”\nAfter the above discussion Catherine determined to explore further.\n\”I need to know about Saugus, because it’s a huge, huge thing/’ she\nsaid. In the beginning of the regression Catherine briefly reviewed the\nevents leading up to being taken from her car in Saugus with the addi\ntional detail that when her car door was opened she thought to her\nself, \”Oh, Christ! It’s one of them!\” She now realized that in some way\nher trip north was forced upon her and \”they made me think I was\ndoing it for other reasons.\” With the memory of being in a spot in the\nwoods not far from the car, Catherine recalled what followed. \”He’s\nkind of taking me up, up the diagonal. We just kind of fly off. We’re\nnot going straight up. We’re going across too. ‘This is too fast! Why\nare you going so fast? I’m going to fall off the beam! I’m going to fall\ndown there!!’ And he just kind of says, ‘No, you won’t.’ Everything is\nspeeding by on the ground and we’re going up together and we’re\ncoming to the ship.\”\nThe ship was \”huge. Everyone else should be able to see it too and I\ndon’t know why they can’t. It’s got lights all over it. It’s just like silver\nmetallic, but it’s got lights all over it. It’s fucking huge . .. he’s taking\nme inside. We’re in a hallway. There’s some more of them waiting.\nThere’s like four of them now. They’re pulling at my clothes . . . Ym\npissed off. ‘Stop it!! I’m perfectly capable of doing this myself thank\nyou,’ and they kind of get an annoyed attitude.\” Catherine thought\n(she could not speak) \”some snotty comment like ‘Why don’t they\njust go rent a porn movie/ They don’t get it. They don’t know what a\n161″,
“summary”: “Catherine is concerned about the fate of the earth and believes that the aliens have lost all genetic material and are using humans for their needs. She wants to explore further and learn more about Saugus, where she was taken from her car. Catherine recalls being forced into a ship and being inside a hallway with four other beings pulling at her clothes.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 176,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nporn movie is. I don’t think they understand the concept of voyeurism\nor anything like that.\”\nThen naked, Catherine was led by the beings into an enormous\nroom \”the size of an airplane hangar.\” Catherine was amazed to see\n\”hundreds of tables in here! There’s hundreds of humans in here, and\nthey’re all having things done to them.\” The beings walked her\nthrough this room and she saw rows of tables on either side, separated\nby perhaps five feet, with many that were empty, and about a third to\na half with human beings on them to whom procedures were being\ndone. She estimated she saw between one hundred and two hundred\nhumans in all in that room. Under the tables she saw drawers where\nshe believed instruments were kept.\nCatherine got onto one of the tables and noted a black man with a\nbeard on her left. She was forced to sit up and an examination began.\n\”They’re running their little fingers down my spine like they’re count\ning the vertebrae in my spinal column.\” Repulsed by the touch she\nexclaimed (mentally), \”‘What the hell’s that for?’ To make sure every\nthing’s okay/ he says. ‘I could have told you that,’\” she says angrily.\n\”They’re feeling my arms, my legs, my ankles, feeling my neck, my\nthighs.\” She asked more questions about the purpose of this examina\ntion. They told her \”there may be things you don’t know about.\” A\ntaller being came over and stared at her and told her that she asks too\nmany questions, that it is good to cooperate and that what they are\ndoing \”isn’t bad. It’s necessary. ‘I won’t try to hurt anyone.’\” Although\nshe felt these were \”bullshit answers,\” they made Catherine feel\ncalmer and \”a little more accepting.\”\nAs the being stared into her eyes, Catherine felt she had no choice\nbut to look back. I asked what the experience was like. \”I think he\nknows everything about me. He knows exactly what I’m thinking. He’s\nanswering the questions before I even think of them,\” as when he told\nher this process was necessary \”before I even asked.\” Looking into the\nbeing’s eyes is \”scary\” for Catherine, \”but then parts of me are kind of\nbeaten down. I feel just calm and peaceful.\” In addition, she felt the\nfigure \”wants to know me personally. I’m trying to think, ‘why, you\ndon’t care about me as an individual.’ But it’s hard to think it. It’s\nhard. It’s hard to think anything that’s against what he wants me to\nthink.\” The being insisted, \”No, I want to know about you. I care\nabout you.\” The struggle of wills continued. Her resistance was \”mak\ning him work harder than he feels like he should have to.\” Her mind\nsaid \”bullshit\” as the being tried \”to tell me that he loves me.\” Finally,\nshe conceded, \”Maybe he’s right. Maybe I just don’t understand … I\n162″,
“summary”: “The text describes an abduction where a woman named Catherine is taken to a large room filled with humans who are being examined by beings. She is forced to sit on a table and undergo an examination, during which the beings touch her spine, arms, legs, neck, and thighs. The beings tell her that there may be things she doesn’t know about and that what they are doing is necessary. Catherine feels scared and beaten down, but also calm and peaceful. She struggles with the idea that the beings care about her personally, but eventually concedes that maybe they are right.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 177,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nthink maybe I was wrong for thinking that he was lying … I just don’t\nunderstand them. That’s why I think that.\” She persisted with the\nthought that he does not know what care means, and he responded,\n\”‘No, we know. We just don’t feel it as intensely as you do.\”‘\nThe debate was now apparently over. \”He’s won, so he walks away.\nHe goes around to the foot of the table. He says to me, Are you ready\nnow?’ I say, ‘Ready for what?’ He says, ‘It’s time.’ I say, ‘I wish you\nwould answer something.’ And he says, ‘You shouldn’t wonder so\nmuch.’ He tells me they’re going to take it out and I’m thinking, ‘take\nwhat out?’ One brings around a cart with like a tank on it. It’s like a\ncylinder and it’s filled with clear liquid. He’s putting my feet up and\nspreading my legs out, and I’m thinking, ‘Oh, God, what are you going\nto do?’\” I urged Catherine, who was clearly distressed, to breathe\ndeeply and return to her center. I assured her of my presence and that\nthe worst was \”almost over.\”\nWhat followed was the most disturbing experience of Catherine’s\nrecovered abduction history and the most difficult few minutes of my\nwork with her. As she sobbed and panted, at times crying hysterically\nor expressing rage, I needed to assure her repeatedly of my presence\nand to express my sorrow over what she had been through as I asked\nfor details. My sense was that she was determined to follow through to\nthe end despite the fact that she was reliving a powerfully traumatic\nexperience.\nThe tall being inserted \”a big metal thing\” in her vagina, which was\nintensely upsetting. Then he took a longer and thinner \”version\” of\nthis \”and put it up inside me!\” She felt that he was trying to reach\nsomething inside her body in order to cut it off. Sobbing forcefully she\nsaid, \”Oh, God, Oh, God. He’s taking it. I can feel him cutting.\” With\nshort, neutral questions interspersed by me to elicit what she was see\ning or feeling together with expressions of support, Catherine report\ned, \”He’s cutting inside me. I can feel it . . . He’s got it. He takes out\nthis hunk … He takes out the thing he put in and there’s something\nattached to the end of it. It looks like a fetus … I can see it.\” I asked\nhow many months she estimated it was and she replied, \”I’d say about\nthree months but I don’t know enough to know for sure. It’s about the\nsize of a fist.\”\nI asked Catherine if the fetus looked human. She said, \”It’s kind of\nhard to tell. Eyes like theirs.\” The examiner \”seems proud. I get this\nfeeling [she pauses]. He takes that other metal part out, the part that\nwas spreading me apart\” and \”gives it to the little one who has the cart\nwith the tank on it and he wheels it away.\” The examiner was saying to\n163″,
“summary”: “Catherine described a traumatic experience where she was abducted and subjected to a procedure involving cutting and removal of something from her body. She felt that the tall being was trying to reach inside her body in order to cut it off, and she could feel the fetus-like object being taken out of her body. The examiner seemed proud of what he had done and gave the other metal part to someone who wheeled away a cart with a tank on it. Catherine was distressed and sobbed throughout the experience, but she remained determined to follow through despite the trauma.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 178,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nCatherine, \”Tou should be proud of yourself,’ and I keep thinking,\n’Why?’\” She felt she was used like \”a glorified incubator.\” She thought,\n\”Tou fucking lied to me, you bastard! You don’t care about me,’ and he\nsaid, ‘No, I do.’ He says it again! I say, Tou fucking bastard. How dare\nyou? How could you do this to me?’ He’s coming over to my side of the\ntable and he’s looking into my eyes . . . I’m trying to fight him!\”\nOnce again Catherine was angry, crying, and very upset. \”He’s try\ning to do the same thing to me as before. Ifbu will not do this to me\nagain! You will not,\” she yelled. \”He says, ‘Why are you resisting? Why\nare you making this so difficult for everyone?’ And I say, ‘Why have\nyou fucking ruined my life?’ [sobbing ] He says, ‘We haven’t ruined it.\nYou won’t even remember it. I said, ‘Bullshit! I will remember it/ and\nhe’s putting his hand on my head and make me feel kind of . . . [she\nstops] Tou will not do this to me again. 1 will not let you.’ I try to\nfight, but I feel like he’s winning/\” by which she meant calming her\ndown. Again Catherine was told that this is \”necessary\” and \”all for\nthe best in the end,\” and \”I’m saying, ‘Won’t you even tell me what\nthe end is? How do I know that?’ and he says, ‘We can’t tell you.’ I say,\n’\”ibu won’t tell me a goddamn thing.’ I say, ‘How many other humans\nhave you done this to?’ and he says, ‘It’s a very large number.’\”\nCatherine felt that despite her intense effort to fight the being’s\ninfluence she was \”losing it\” and was positively affected by his assur\nances that they care about her, are \”sorry this had to hurt\” her, and\n\”didn’t mean for that [her suffering] to happen.\” After more commu\nnication of \”meanings\” concerning the aliens’ experiments, plan, or\nproject\u2014no word seems quite right\u2014and further assurances that\n\”they’re not going to hurt me,\” Catherine said simply, \”You should\nhave asked me.\” They also told her again that she would not remem\nber. I asked her how it is then that she and I are able to recover these\nmemories and she replied that since they did what they needed to do\nit does not matter anymore. After one last reassurance to \”be calm,\”\ngiven as much with his eyes as with words, the examiner left, \”the lit\ntle guys\” took Catherine off the table and walked her back through the\nroom with all the tables.\nLooking around at the people on the tables, Catherine felt sad \”for\nall\” and felt \”like I should try to start a riot or something but I can’t do\nit.\” They took her back to the first room she had entered where her\nclothes were left. \”I put my clothes on, and they’re trying to put them\non me again. I’m just like, ‘Please [very annoyed], they’re my fucking\nclothes. Let me put them on.’ They tried to help me, but they just\nended up fumbling. They were kind of leery of me at that point. They\n164″,
“summary”: “Catherine is a woman who has been abducted by aliens and subjected to experiments. She is angry, crying, and upset as the aliens try to calm her down and convince her that their actions are necessary for her own good. Catherine feels like she is being used as an \”incubator\” and resents the aliens’ influence on her. Despite her efforts to fight back, Catherine feels like she is losing control and becoming positively affected by the aliens’ assurances that they care about her and are sorry for what has happened. After more communication about their plans and further reassurances that they will not hurt her, Catherine tells the aliens that they should have asked her before performing their experiments. She also wonders how she and the narrator are able to recover their memories after the aliens claim that Catherine will not remember the experience. The aliens leave Catherine and help her put her clothes back on, but she is still upset and feels like trying to start a riot.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 179,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nreally don’t want to aggravate me more. They’re kind of scared of me.\”\nAlthough in her paralyzed state, Catherine could give little expression\nto her feelings, \”they could feel the emotions there and they get kind\nof scared because they don’t feel that intensity so they really don’t\nknow how to handle it, especially now that the taller one’s not there. I\ndon’t think they have the capability to calm me down that much if I\nget upset again.\”\nStepping out of the ship \”into this empty hole, we should go falling\nstraight down but we don’t. We go back on diagonal.\” One of the\nbeings floated Catherine back to the passenger side of her car and\nwalked her around to the driver’s side. The door was still open with\nthe keys in the ignition, and she thought, \”Someone could have stolen\nmy car.\” The door closed as if on its own\u2014she is not clear just how\nthis happened\u2014and Catherine drove out of the woods, noting that it\nwas then 2:45 A.M. and about forty-five minutes have passed for which\nshe cannot account. As she drove out of the woods, Catherine felt\nanxious and also \”silly.\” In her fear she raced home, driving over a\nhundred mph (\”I wanted to see how fast my car could go\”), which also\nserved \”to get out some aggression.\” Once home she went right to bed\nand fell asleep.\nThe next morning on television she saw and heard the stories about a\nUFO or a \”comet\” that had followed the route she had felt compelled\nto travel, and called a friend, who was seeing a therapist to whom she\ntold Catherine’s story. The therapist knew me and my work and\narranged for Catherine to contact me. After our initial interview\nCatherine did not call me as we had arranged. Nevertheless, I called her\nafter about a week when I had not heard from her. \”That kind of made\nme realize that you really were interested and I wasn’t just totally crazy\nor making something up.\”\nAfter the regression Catherine, Pam Kasey, and I considered the\npossibility that her impregnation with this fetus might have occurred\nduring the Christmas abduction in Alaska. Arguing against this was\nthe fact that the fetus seemed too fully formed for a two month preg\nnancy. Catherine recalled another episode in late October or early\nNovember 1990, \”which made no sense at the time.\” She had found\nherself driving in the middle of the night on deserted roads and pulled\noff the highway at a rest stop. \”I was really scared to be there because,\nagain, I was waiting for something.\” She waited for what seemed\nabout fifteen minutes, but does not recall anything else happening\nbefore she drove home. By Christmas Catherine had gained some\nweight, which she began to lose following the late February abduction.\n165″,
“summary”: “Catherine is a paralyzed woman who was abducted by aliens and taken on a journey through space. During this journey, she became pregnant with an alien fetus. Catherine recalls feeling scared and anxious during her journey, and after returning home, she gained weight but lost it following the late February abduction. Catherine’s friend contacted a therapist who arranged for her to speak with the author of the book. After their initial interview, Catherine did not call back as they had arranged, but the author called her a week later. They discussed the possibility that Catherine’s impregnation may have occurred during the Christmas abduction in Alaska, but Catherine recalled another episode in late October or early November 1990 where she was driving on deserted roads and pulled off at a rest stop. She waited for something there but does not recall anything else happening before driving home.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 17,
“original_text”: “UFO ABDUCTIONS: AN INTRODUCTION\ncraft, reported with emotion appropriate to the experience being\ndescribed and no apparent mental condition that could account for\nthe story. I have done between one and eight several-hour modified\nhypnosis sessions with forty-nine of these individuals, and have\nevolved a therapeutic approach I will describe shortly.\nAlthough I have a great debt and profound respect for the pioneers\nin this field, like Budd Hopkins, who have had the courage to investi\ngate and report information that runs in the face of our culture’s con\nsensus reality, this book is based largely on my own clinical experience.\nFor this is a subject that is so controversial that virtually no accepted\nscientific authority has evolved that I might use to bolster my argu\nments or conclusions. I will report, therefore, what I have learned pri\nmarily from my own cases and will make interpretations and draw\nconclusions on the basis of this information.\nThe experience of working with abductees has affected me profoundly.\nThe intensity of the energies and emotions involved as abductees relive\ntheir experiences is unlike anything I have encountered in other clinical\nwork. The immediacy of presence, support, and understanding that is\nrequired has influenced the way I regard the psychotherapeutic task in\ngeneral. Furthermore, I have come to see that the abduction phenome\nnon has important philosophical, spiritual, and social implications.\nAbove all, more than any other research I have undertaken, this work has\nled me to challenge the prevailing worldview or consensus reality which\nI had grown up believing and had always applied in my clinical/scientif\nic endeavors. According to this view\u2014called variously the Western,\nNewtonian/Cartesian, or materialist/dualist scientific paradigm\u2014reality\nis fundamentally grounded in the material world or in what can be per\nceived by the physical senses. In this view intelligence is largely a phe\nnomenon of the brain of human beings or other advanced species. If, on\nthe contrary, intelligence is experienced as residing in the larger cosmos,\nthis perception is an example of \”subjectivity\” or a projection of our\nmental processes.\nWhat the abduction phenomenon has led me (I would now say\ninevitably) to see is that we participate in a universe or universes that\nare filled with intelligences from which we have cut ourselves off, hav\ning lost the senses by which we might know them. It has become clear\nto me also that our restricted worldview or paradigm lies behind most\nof the major destructive patterns that threaten the human future\u2014\nmindless corporate acquisitiveness that perpetuates vast differences\nbetween rich and poor and contributes to hunger and disease; eth-\nnonational violence resulting in mass killing which could grow into a\n3″,
“summary”: “The book \”UFO Abductions: An Introduction\” by David Jacobs is an introduction to the phenomenon of UFO abductions. The author describes his own clinical experience working with individuals who have experienced UFO abductions and evolved a therapeutic approach to help them process their experiences. He also discusses the philosophical, spiritual, and social implications of the abduction phenomenon and challenges the prevailing worldview or consensus reality that reality is fundamentally grounded in the material world. The author argues that we participate in a universe or universes filled with intelligences from which we have cut ourselves off and our restricted worldview or paradigm lies behind most destructive patterns threatening the human future.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 180,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nShe recalls no other pregnancy symptoms and we have not explored\nthe late October episode further.\nWe reflected again upon the reality status of this experience. She\nhad recently read David Jacobs’s book Secret Life, which contains sto\nries of reproductive traumas, and wondered if perhaps \”I’m subcon\nsciously picking up on stuff that’s there,\” although she had never\nconsidered herself to be suggestible. Pam observed that Catherine had\ntold her before she had read Secret Life that she thought the Saugus\nepisode \”had to do with a fetus.\” Then Catherine asked herself \”why,\”\nif these memories were not authentic, \”would I be coming up with\nthese bizarre, traumatic stories?\” In the end Catherine felt she was left\nwith only two choices. Either she was \”crazy\” or \”I don’t know what\nelse. I mean, other than it’s actually happening.\”\nFinally, we discussed the sincerity of the examiner’s expressions of\ncaring and affection. She could acknowledge that from the alien per\nspective and commitment to their enterprise they might feel affection\nas we might toward a pet animal that was being used for experiments.\nBut to her this was \”not an excuse because they know, they know that\nwe have more of a consciousness than that. They know what they’re\ndoing! They know how traumatic it is for us and they don’t give a\nfuck.\” Two days after this session Catherine wrote me a note of appre\nciation for the help she had been receiving \”at a time when my foun\ndations of reality have been shaken.\”\nOver the next two months Catherine wrestled with many questions\nconcerning the physical evidence that might corroborate her encoun\nters, their reality status, and, above all, the shifts in consciousness that\nmight best allow her to adapt to the phenomenon and even, possibly,\nhave a more mutual dialogue with the aliens. We met on July 27,\n1992, to review the ways in which her attitude had shifted, which she\nattributed in part to what she had learned from talking with other\nabductees. She continued to have visitations and possible abductions.\nWith regard to physical phenomena, we noted a tiny lump in front of\nher right ear, for which she could not account. One night in mid-July\nshe drew three circles on her leg to remind her to ask the aliens to\nallow her to see some of their writing, which, if they were to respond,\nwould increase her confidence in the reality of her experiences and\nalso related to her desire for a more mutual exchange of information.\nBut the night she drew the circles (July 15, 1992) she was visited again\n(\”they came down and paralyzed me\”) and she was too scared to pur\nsue her questions. As it turned out she was abducted that night (see\ndiscussion of fifth regression below).\n166″,
“summary”: “Catherine had been experiencing vivid memories of a fetus in her womb, which she believed were not authentic. She wondered if she was subconsciously picking up on these experiences from reading David Jacobs’s book Secret Life. Catherine felt that the aliens knew they were causing trauma and did not care about her feelings. She struggled with questions concerning physical evidence to corroborate her experiences, and her attitude shifted after talking with other abductees. Catherine continued to have visitations and possible abductions, but was too scared to pursue her questions during one particular incident. It turned out that she was actually abducted that night.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 181,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nAlthough the reality of her experiences as we had recalled them in the\nsessions \”is going up and up and up,\” she had concluded that they are\n\”not part of the normal consciousness,\” i.e., they occur in, or reflect, a\nnonordinary state of consciousness. The implication of this was that\n\”I’ve got to change my world view even more than I had already.\” She also\nhad decided that \”my reaction to the whole thing is going to determine\nthe nature of that particular experience … If I am totally petrified and\nlashing out at them and basically turning into a hostile animal, then\nthat’s how they’re going to have to treat me,\” she observed. \”If I am calm\nand somewhat rational,\” she said, \”I think a lot more can be accom\nplished as far as at least my enlightenment about the whole thing.\”\nToward the end of mastering her fear and making herself \”less of a\ntrapped animal,\” Catherine had been imagining \”the scariest thing\nthat could possibly happen.\” But instead of \”letting it go crazy and\nhaving the same horrible, horrible experiences that I’ve been having\”\ninstead she would \”go along with it and not totally struggle and fight\nbecause that just makes me out to have more control over me, which\nin turn makes me notice less and get more wrapped up in my fear and\nmy fighting instead of being more aware and having less physical con\ntrol, less mental control where I could actually have a dialogue with\nthem and get a straight answer and have them show me something\nthat would be helpful to me or whatever.\” Toward the end of control\nling her \”animalistic\” reactions and moving \”higher along the evolu\ntionary scale,\” Catherine developed what she called her \”no fear\nmantra … If I get afraid for any reason, I’m just sitting there saying,\n’Don’t be afraid. Don’t be afraid. Don’t be afraid.’ And it works.\” After\nseveral meditation sessions in which she intentionally imagined aliens\ncoming into her room she found that she had more control over her\nfear and could calm herself down.\nRecently Catherine has come to the conclusion that the aliens are\n\”more advanced spiritually and emotionally than we are\” and therefore\n\”they don’t have the need to be as emotional as we do.\” This means\nthat \”if I’m going to get anything useful from them I’ve got to deal\nwith them on their level.\” This also means to her building up a \”core of\ninner strength.\” This is not \”something that they can take. It’s not\nsomething that anybody can take.\” She does not expect the invasive\nprocedures to stop, but she can diminish their traumatic effect. \”I’m\nnot totally saying,\” she adds, \”here’s my body, do with it as you will. It’s\nmore a realization that it is going to happen.\” Inviting them to \”show\nme some of your writing because I want to learn more about you and\nmy part in your whole plan\” is \”a totally different concept\” than\n167″,
“summary”: “Catherine has come to the conclusion that her experiences with aliens are not part of normal consciousness, but rather occur in a non-ordinary state of consciousness. She believes that her reaction to these experiences will determine their nature and that being calm and rational is key to accomplishing more. Catherine imagines the scariest thing that could happen and goes along with it instead of fighting, developing a \”no fear mantra\” to control her fear. She also realizes that the aliens are more advanced spiritually and emotionally than humans and that building up inner strength is key to dealing with them on their level. Catherine invites the aliens to show her their writing to learn more about them and her part in their plan.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 182,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\n\”screaming at them, ‘Why the hell are you doing this to me, you fuck\ning bastard.’\” Perhaps \”that is something they will answer\” and is \”even\ntually going to help them because I will be more participatory in their\nplan.\” Catherine attributed the changes in her consciousness, \”this spir\nitual growth, this psychic growth,\” to the \”major, life-shattering\” impact\nof the abduction experiences themselves.\nBy the time of the July 1992 meeting Catherine had already noted sev\neral changes in herself which were the direct result of her shifting attitude\ntoward the abduction experiences and her generally greater psychologi\ncal openness. The abductions themselves operated as a provocation.\n\”There’s got to be some experience that totally changes everything and\nhow you perceive everything,\” she observed. Catherine attributes her\ncapacity to take advantage of the impact of her abduction experiences to\nthe exploratory work she has been doing in relation to them.\nShe has noted greater intuitive abilities in relation to other people.\nShe can \”feel people’s auras,\” the energy fields around us that some\nespecially sensitive people can see, and is more sharply attuned to the\nemotional states of others, which she finds \”very useful… I can actual\nly kind of check people if I’m meeting someone, and I want to find out\nif they’re giving me a line or actually sincere and kindly in what they’re\nsaying. I can tell what their intentions are . . . This whole experience\nmakes you open up to so many levels,\” she concludes, \”so many other\npossibilities, Everyone has these kinds of abilities, but we shut them off\nbecause our society says, ‘No, it doesn’t exist,’ and denies it all. And I’m\nopening back to this.\” One of the more difficult phenomena that\nCatherine and many other abduction experiencers have to deal with is a\nvirtually constant flow of sensory experience, especially light flashes\n(\”staticky kinds of things,\” she called these at one point), intrusions of\npatterned color images (while typing in one instance) and, to a lesser\nextent humming, buzzing, and other sounds. Gradually, these visual\nsensations have diminished and auditory ones have increased. The neu-\nrophysiological shifts that underlie these sensitivities are unknown.\nIt was October 26 before we were able to schedule a regression to\nexplore the experiences of July 15. In our July 27 meeting Catherine\nreported that she knew \”something\” had happened around two o’clock\nin the morning, \”because I had looked at the clock.\” Earlier that\nevening, in addition to the circles she had drawn on her left leg with a\npermanent marker, Catherine had also written, \”Show me some of your\nwriting.\” She experienced unusual light streaming through her window\n(\”as if someone had a big spotlight outside the window\”), and had the\nimpression of beings in the room\u2014\”one of them coming towards me\n168″,
“summary”: “Catherine’s abduction experiences have led to significant changes in her consciousness, including increased intuitive abilities and a greater openness to psychic phenomena. She attributes these changes to the exploratory work she has been doing in relation to her abductions. Catherine also reports experiencing a constant flow of sensory experience, including visual and auditory sensations, which have gradually diminished over time. In a regression session, Catherine reported knowing that something had happened around two o’clock in the morning on July 15, and experienced unusual light streaming through her window and the impression of beings in the room.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 183,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nwith a big wand thing with a light on the end of it and pointing it\ntowards me, and that was a half-dream remembrance.\” She found that\nher right leg and then her entire body was becoming numb. \”I tried to\nscream, ‘NO!’ but I couldn’t. The words wouldn’t come out. I couldn’t\nget any sound out, and it came out choked like, AHHHHHH.’\” She\nseemed to be too paralyzed with fear to completely follow her own new\napproach to the phenomenon.\nAt the beginning of the October 26 session Catherine began by\nwondering if abduction experiences are chosen because of greater\nauras or energetic, vibratory fields that protect them from the conse\nquences of \”messed up childhoods.\” Catherine, Pam, and I speculated\nfor a few minutes about the relationship of the abduction phenome\nnon to greater vulnerability and woundedness in the backgrounds of\nexperiences. In the case of at least some abductees the aliens seem to\nbe entering the energy fields or responding \”to certain vibrations of a\nquaking soul.\” We also talked about the possible dimensions of reality\nfrom which the abduction phenomenon might emanate and the vari\nous \”sensory aggravations\” that had occurred in Catherine’s life since\nour last formal meeting. She expressed a desire to know \”why all these\nthings are happening,\” and we agreed to try to seek meanings in the\nregression as well as the narrative of her experiences.\nJust before the regression was started, Catherine said that the search\nfor meaning seemed like \”the next logical step … I am past the I-am-\nnot-insane, at least ninety percent of the time . . . and past the is-this-\nreally-happening, and past the well-I’m-confabulating-things, and all\nthe denial, and being absolutely terrified about it, I mean, it’s the next\nlogical progression.\”\nIn the hypnotic regression, our fifth, Catherine began by reexperi-\nencing light streaming into her room, \”like a huge searchlight,\” and\nshe again heard what sounded like human voices outside her room.\nShe tried to wake up from her half sleep state but felt \”they’re not let\nting me.\” Once again they gave her soothing messages and she was\n\”furious because they always do this!\” Crying she exclaimed, \”They\nnever let me remember anything for real and I’ve even asked them to.\”\nTwo of the beings floated her out of the bed, \”putting me into the\nbeam.\” She told them not to hurt the cat who was \”hiding\” after \”zip\nping upstairs\” to get away Catherine felt that the intense control the\nbeings imposed upon her was to keep her from fighting back. She\nbelieves her opposition \”makes them very nervous.\”\nCatherine said, \”If they would ever ask me about anything that they\nwanted to do, maybe I would be more willing, and even though I’ve\n169″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a woman named Catherine who had experienced abduction. In the session, she wondered if abduction experiences are chosen because of greater vulnerability or woundedness in the backgrounds of the experiences. She expressed a desire to know \”why all these things are happening\” and agreed to seek meanings in the regression as well as the narrative of her experiences. During the hypnotic regression, Catherine reexperienced light streaming into her room and heard what sounded like human voices outside her room. She was furious because they never let her remember anything for real and cried. Two of the beings floated her out of the bed and she felt intense control imposed upon her to keep her from fighting back.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 184,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nbeen trying to be less scared, and try to get them to talk to me more,\nthey still really don’t want to. And I try to ask them questions that I\nthink that they will answer, and I still get the same run around bullshit\nanswers.\” Nevertheless, she said that in an abduction two weeks\nbefore, for which the memory \”blocks\” were still too strong to explore,\nthe beings did give her some meaningful information in response to\nher request to \”show me the end.\”\nWe returned to the beam of light and she described passing through\nher window, the porch, and a tree. She saw her apartment building\ngetting smaller and smaller and the city receding below her. As she\nwent up, she felt that although she was wearing only underwear the\nenergy from the beam kept her warm. She was brought backwards up\nthrough \”a hole in the floor\” of a ship and found herself in a room\nwith a wall that was more rounded than other rooms she had been in.\n\”They want to talk to me about something,\” she felt. There were a lot\nof other beings \”milling around\” and a few other humans being taken\nto various places on the ship. The beings took her along a wide corri\ndor that led around the ship and she could see stars \”just hovering\nthere\” through a window.\nI asked if she was still half asleep or fully awake by then and she\nreplied, \”It’s not really either . . . once they put me in the beam, I kind\nof shift to this other consciousness that’s not either, really.\” I asked what\nthis consciousness is like and how it differs from \”our ordinary waking\nconsciousness.\” She replied, \”It’s like I have access to an entirely differ\nent part of me that I don’t have access to in normal waking conscious\nness.\” In this altered state Catherine knows \”more of them. I know\nmore about them. It’s not like kind of half-knowing maybe something\nhappened like when I’m awake.\” The knowing, she said, is just as real as\nin our ordinary consciousness. \”It’s the same thing as knowing some\nthing here, but it’s just like that, the door was shut in my mind and I\ndon’t have the key to it and they do.\” In the hypnotized state she was\nfully present to this other realm of information.\nCatherine thought irritatedly that this long trip through the curving\ncorridor would have been unnecessary if they had simply brought her\nin the other side of the ship, and she got the impression that the\nbeings were, as ever, irritated with her questioning, oppositional atti\ntude. They came to another room with a sliding door that slid open\nupwards. The room seemed to transform from a typically spare space\nship room with tables, curved walls, and perhaps a viewing screen into\nan ornate executive conference room complete with shag carpeting,\nmahogany paneling, and a large viewing screen. As Gatherine recalled\n17Q”,
“summary”: “Catherine described an abduction two weeks before where she was brought backwards up through a hole in the floor of a ship and found herself in a room with a wall that was more rounded than other rooms she had been in. She felt that the beings wanted to talk to her about something and saw stars \”just hovering there\” through a window. Catherine shifted to an altered state of consciousness when put in the beam, which allowed her to access a different part of herself and know more about the beings. The trip through the curving corridor was unnecessary and the beings were irritated with her questioning attitude.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 185,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nwhen she reviewed the tape of this session, she had had the impression\nthat \”the more I thought of a corporate executive conference room,\nthe more it appeared,\” but when she realized that this was a kind of\nstaging, the conference room \”images just melted away to reveal the\nprevious images, and finally the actual room.\”\nDuring the regression she was aware of the simulation of a conference\nroom and objected to their concocting this just for her benefit. But she\nwas told, \”We have to have a conference, so you have to think it’s a con\nference, so we’re taking you to a conference room so you can be in that\nkind of serious frame of mind instead of making your usual smart-ass\nremarks that you always do.\” \”When this happened,\” Catherine\nobserved, \”I was just starting to not fight them. I was just at the very\nbeginning. I’m not where I am now. So it was a very different situation.\nI was relating differently than I do now.\” The \”goofy\” tricks, she felt, were\nappropriate to her level of consciousness at the time. Once she was\nthrough the staging theatricals the room was returned to its original state\nand Catherine was told to sit on a small, cold metal chair.\nShe was then shown scenes of nature on the screen, \”like a camera\npanning a forest\u2014trees, and there’s a deer, and you know, moss and\ndirt and needles on the ground, and I’m getting this impression like\nthis is so beautiful, this is so beautiful.\” But she felt that her emotions\nwere being manipulated and resisted, making \”them have to work\nharder.\” Looking back she thought this was \”okay because it gives me\na little bit more control in the situation, and if they want me to listen\nto what they have to say they need to treat me as an equal being and\nnot use all these manipulative tricks on me.\”\n\”Other nature things\” appeared on the screen, \”]ike Grand Canyon,\nand like okay, great, I’ve seen this on TV It’s going to the desert. It’s\ngoing to be pyramids. I’m seeing more Egyptian, ancient things, like\nhieroglyphs and pictures, pictures of pharaohs and things, and I’m get\nting this thing, this was your life . . . I’m like, Oh! That’s cool . . . It’s\nkind of like a travelogue of my past lives.\” At that point she became\nintrigued, \”because I like the ancient Egyptians a lot, so this is cool, if\nI was there.\” Then they showed her a current picture of tomb paint\nings with the paint flaking off, \”but then it switched to me painting\nit.\” But in that incarnation she was a man and as she watched this\nscene \”this makes sense to me . . . This is not a trick. This is like useful\ninformation. This is not them pulling a bunch of shit like everything\nelse.\” Catherine now felt that her insistence upon a more reciprocal\nexchange of information had been affirmed.\nI then asked Catherine to tell me more about this image of herself\n171″,
“summary”: “Catherine was taken to a conference room during a regression session and was told to think it was a real conference room. She felt that the \”goofy\” tricks were appropriate for her level of consciousness at the time. She was then shown scenes of nature on the screen, which she felt were being manipulated, so she resisted. Catherine became intrigued by the ancient Egyptian images and felt that the information presented to her was useful. She felt that her insistence upon a more reciprocal exchange of information had been affirmed.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 186,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nas a painter in the tomb of an Egyptian pyramid. In response to my\nquestions she provided a great deal of information that she seemed to\nknow as the painter, who was called something like \”Akremenon.\”\nSome of this Catherine could have known from reading standard\nbooks about Egypt. Other details, such as the process of making the\npaint which she seemed to know well, and appears to be consistent\nwith one textbook account, would not most likely have been known to\nher. She described the man’s skin color, his clothing (\”just a wrap\naround loincloth\”) and headdress, which denoted the higher status of\nroyal service when compared, for example, to a slave. What was strik\ning at this juncture was the fact that the quality of Catherine’s experi\nence was totally transpersonal, i.e., she was not having a fantasy about\nthe painter. Instead she was Akremenon and could \”see things from\ntotally his point of view instead of from me watching it.\”\nCatherine described the light in the room in which she was painting\n(close to the outside, a kind of maze passage to get to the tomb); what\nAkremenon was painting (the blue headdress of a pharaoh’s wife who\nwas wearing a white dress and was holding a little jar as an offering in an\nact of atonement to the god of the dead, Anubis, in order to be buried\nand obtain eternal life with the pharaoh); another artist working on\nsomething \”down lower\”; her pleasure in doing this work (\”I could do\nmuch worse for myself. I could be having to cut out limestone blocks\nfor the outside\”); and the rare blue stones \”from one of the conquered\ncountries\” he ground to make the paint. Akremenon learned his craft\nfrom an older painter when he was a boy. After completing this scene\n\”I’ve got to paint a bunch of dire warnings for grave robbers.\”\nThe wife’s name was Tybitserat and Catherine called the pharaoh,\nwho she said was of the Middle Kingdom and of \”average\” impor\ntance, Amen Ra [this is confusing, since Amun Ra is the name of an\nimportant Egyptian deity, not a pharaoh], but added, \”To be perfectly\nhonest it didn’t matter to me that much as long as I had a secure posi\ntion, I didn’t really care.\” Later, reviewing my manuscript, Catherine\nwrote that it was difficult to remember the name of the pharaoh as\nthis \”was not central to what they were trying to show me. It wasn’t\nthe meaning or purpose of that life. I could be confusing several past\nlives even!\” She believes that the pharaoh changed his name and \”got\nrid of a lot of the gods.\” (Perhaps she is referring here to Ikhnaton, the\nNew Kingdom pharaoh who abandoned polytheism and embraced\nmonotheism.) Catherine also knew many details regarding the appro\npriate size of various figures on the panel she was painting (\”regular\npeople are small, royalty is bigger, and the gods are the biggest\”) and\n172″,
“summary”: “Catherine had a transpersonal experience where she became Akremenon, an Egyptian painter working in the tomb of a pyramid. She described the details of her work, including the light, subject matter, other artists, and materials used. Catherine learned her craft from an older painter and planned to paint dire warnings for grave robbers after completing the scene. The wife’s name was Tybitserat and the pharaoh was of average importance, but Catherine did not remember his name as it was not central to the purpose of their lives. Catherine also knew details about the appropriate size of figures on the panel and believed that the pharaoh changed his name and got rid of gods.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 187,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nthe complex problems of proportionality the painters faced as a result\nof the demotion of former gods by the pharaoh.\nAfter showing her the scene in Egypt one of the beings asks her,\n\”Do you understand?\” What she realized then is that \”everything’s\nconnected,\” canyons, deserts, and forests. \”One cannot exist without\nthe other, and they were showing me in a former life to show that I\nwas connected with that, and I was connected with all these other\nthings and I can’t separate out as I’ve been trying to do.\” To Catherine\nthis means that \”I can’t continue the way I’ve been going, and I can’t\ncontinue to fight them the way I have been fighting them because I’m\nconnected to them too. When I fight them I’m only fighting myself\nand I’m fighting my connections to all these things which you can’t\nfight. It’s there.\”\nShe asked the aliens why they needed to use such \”theatrics\” to\nshow her this, and they reply \”‘to make you understand, to compre\nhend the implications. To put you in the right frame of mind.’ And\nI’m kind of like, hey, now we’re getting someplace!\” She also seemed\nto learn from this episode that certain emotions, like \”love, caring,\nhelpfulness, compassion\” are \”the key,\” whereas others like anger,\nhatred, and fear are \”not useful,\” especially fear. \”Fear is like the worst\none. They were trying to get me to get over fear, and that’s why they\nwere trying to scare me so badly, because I would eventually get sick of\nit and get over it and get on to the more important things.\”\nI asked her to explain further how scaring her so badly would get her\nbeyond fear. After a while the human body cannot handle it, she\nexplained, \”because it’s just like you’re on overload all the time, and\nnumber two, you just get sick of it because you can’t really concentrate\non anything else . . . When you get saturated,\” she added, \”then you go\nbeyond it. . . You have to make a conscious decision to get beyond it. ..\nIt’s when you finally say I can’t continue like this then you get over it\n.. . You decide to rid yourself of that fear … I kind of explained to\nmyself why it didn’t help me to be immersed in the fearfulness any\nmore.\” I pressed her to capture more precisely the process of transform\ning her experience of fear. \”I still get fearful sometimes,\” she said. \”It’s\nkind of like I had to push myself to the next level. I had to take the next\nstep, get to the next plateau . . . You let it go. I mean, you feel it, and\nyou let it pass through you, and it’s gone . . . you don’t hold on to it like\nyou did before … I had gotten to that point where I had decided to go\non to the next level.\” What she had learned during this abduction was\n\”the next lesson,\” which followed naturally from the emotional shifts\nthat Catherine had achieved \”the week before\” this abduction.\n173″,
“summary”: “The given text is about an alien abduction experience of Catherine, where she learns that everything is connected and that fear is not useful. The aliens use \”theatrics\” to show her this by scaring her so badly that she eventually gets over it. Catherine realizes that she cannot continue fighting the beings in the way she has been because she is connected to them too. She also learns that certain emotions like love, caring, helpfulness, and compassion are key, while others like anger, hatred, and fear are not useful. The text describes how Catherine pushes herself to the next level by letting go of her fear and feeling it pass through her.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 188,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nBefore we ended the regression, Catherine said that her next goal or\n\”role\” was to \”show others the way beyond fear . . . It’s kind of like,\nyou have mastered this lesson now, so you are fit to go show others the\nway.\” She also said that she had asserted to the beings once again that\nthe \”cheap theatrics to make your point\” in creating the illusion of a\n\”big global conference room\” were unnecessary. But they insisted that\n\”It’s going to have more of an impact on you than if we just tell you\nthis is a conference room.\” She seemed finally to accept that \”they\nhave their reasons and I shouldn’t question them.\” We also came to\nthe conclusion that her stubborn self-assertiveness and questioning\nthough \”making it a hell of a lot harder than it needs to be,\” might\nhave been a productive element in her developing process.\nRemaining true to herself to the end, Catherine thought again, as\nthey led her back along the corridor, \”We could just go out the other\nside.\” Then \”We go and stand on the same place\” and the floor \”kind of\ndisintegrates beneath us, and we go down the beam, and geez, through\nthings again, which is very disconcerting, and they put me back… I get\nin bed, and I lie down, and I kind of pull up the covers halfway, and one\nof them pulls up the covers the rest of the way.\” Finally, she makes the\npassing observation that when the beam of light comes down it is blue,\nbut that it is white at the end of her abductions when she returns on or\nin it. As we reviewed the session Catherine, like other abductees, sug\ngested the things she had experienced \”are like not from our\nspace/time,\” which, to her was \”just another example\” of how \”all these\nthings are connected and you have a connection to them.\”\nIn the next abductee support group, which was two weeks after this\nsession, Catherine shared her ideas about how to deal with the terror\nassociated with the abduction experiences as several members of the\ngroup seemed trapped in their fear reactions. \”I think it depends on\nhow you’re interacting with them,\” she said. \”If they come to you and\nyour first reaction is to act like a scared lab rat and curl up in a corner\nof the bed and try to hide, like a rat in a corner of a cage, and they\nhave to come get you for whatever reason, they’re going to treat you in\nthat manner. But if you react like, ‘Okay, let’s deal. Let’s try to have\nsome kind of meaningful interaction,’ I think their reaction is going to\nbe a lot more respectful and a lot more on a peer level than if you react\nin an immediately fearful way.\” Later she shared the process of dealing\nwith fear (getting \”to this saturation point, so sick of it that you get\nbeyond it\”) that she had learned in the last regression. Then, she said,\n\”you go on to the next level and learn whatever thing you have to\nlearn at that level. But the fear is the barrier to getting anywhere else.\”\n174″,
“summary”: “In this session, Catherine discusses her goal of showing others how to overcome fear after mastering a lesson. She also talks about her stubbornness and questioning, which she believes was productive in her development process. During the abduction, Catherine observes that the beam of light is blue but white at the end of her abductions. She suggests that the experiences are not from our space/time and are connected to all things. In the next abductee support group, Catherine shares her ideas on dealing with fear associated with abduction experiences by reacting in a meaningful way rather than immediately fearfully.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 189,
“original_text”: “IF THEY WOULD EVER ASK ME\nDISCUSSION\nThe unfolding of Catherine’s case has followed her sense of need and\ndesire to know more about her experiences. As a result, a number of\nareas remain unexplored at the time of this writing. For example,\nCatherine told Pam Kasey in a conversation in October 1992 that she\nhad had \”a flashback\” that went \”through my head over and over\nagain\” of being in a nursery with many bassinets. A female nurse\nbrings one of the babies over to her and tells Catherine that she must\nhold it. She feels repulsed and disgusted and tells the nurse that she\ndoes not want to. \”It was very hard not to start crying during class\nwhen this flashback happened,\” Catherine said. We have not looked\ninto these suggestive images further.\nNevertheless, Catherine’s case illustrates many of the characteristic\nfeatures of the alien abduction phenomenon. Her candor and courage,\nability to recall details, straightforward articulation of her experiences,\nand, above all, her self-critical and hardheaded quality of mind give\nher story special value. Initially Catherine was ready to reject as incon\nsequential the suggestive experiences that she could already con\nsciously recall. She sought help reluctantly and held as dreams\nabduction experiences that she later felt to be real, though undergone\nin another state of consciousness. As more and more details of her\ntroubling experiences were remembered with intense emotions,\nCatherine clung to her doubts as to their actuality, looking with me for\nconventional explanations, until she acknowledged in a note after her\nfourth regression that \”my foundations of reality have been shaken.\”\nMost instrumental in Catherine’s emerging acknowledgment of the\npersonal truth of what she had undergone, was her sense of herself as a\nperson not given to the expression of strong feelings without a solid\nbasis in actual experience.\nThe acceptance of the actuality of her experiences, whatever their\nsource may ultimately prove to be, has permitted Catherine to deal\nmore effectively with the powerful affects and bodily feelings that\naccompany them, especially terror, rage, and grief, and to reach a high\ner or more creative level of consciousness. Of special value to her per\nsonal transformation has been Catherine’s decision to let her fears\nfully \”saturate\” her being when the encounters occur, rather than to\naggressively fight the threatening energies embodied in the alien pres\nence and activity. This has not meant a blind surrender to the aliens’\npurposes, but is, rather, the recognition of the need to let go of control\nin the face of mysterious forces that she cannot usefully oppose.\n175″,
“summary”: “Catherine’s case illustrates many features of the alien abduction phenomenon. She initially dismissed her experiences as inconsequential but later acknowledged that they had shaken her foundations of reality. Catherine’s acceptance of her experiences has allowed her to deal with the powerful emotions and bodily feelings that accompany them, and reach a higher level of consciousness. Catherine decided to let her fears fully \”saturate\” her being when the encounters occur, rather than fighting the threatening energies embodied in the alien presence and activity.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 18,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nnuclear holocaust; and ecological destruction on a scale that threatens\nthe survival of the earth’s living systems.\nThere are, of course, other phenomena that have led to the chal\nlenging of the prevailing materialist/dualistic worldview. These include\nnear death experiences, meditation practices, the use of psychedelic\nsubstances, shamanic journeys, ecstatic dancing, religious rituals, and\nother practices that open our being to what we call in the West non-\nordinary states of consciousness. But none of these, I believe, speaks to\nus so powerfully in the language that we know best, the language of\nthe physical world. For the abduction phenomenon reaches us, so to\nspeak, where we live. It enters harshly into the physical world, whether\nor not it is of this world. Its power, therefore, to reach and alter our\nconsciousness is potentially immense. All of these matters will be dis\ncussed more fully in the clinical case examples that constitute the\nbulk of this book, and, especially, in the concluding chapter.\nOne of the important questions in abduction research has been\nwhether the phenomenon is fundamentally new\u2014related to the sight\nings of \”flying saucers\” and other unidentified flying objects (UFOs)\nin the 1940s and the discovery in the 1960s that these craft had \”occu\npants\”\u2014or is but a modern chapter in a long story of humankind’s\nrelationship to vehicles and creatures appearing from the heavens that\ngoes back to antiquity.\nBEINGS FROM THE SKY OR OTHER DOMAINS THROUGH HISTORY*\nThe connection between humans and beings from other dimensions\nhas been illustrated in myths and stories from various cultures for mil\nlennia. In contradiction to the post-Renaissance metaphysic, predomi\nnant in Western societies, that places man at the center of creation,\nabove and separate from other forms of life, there are peoples around\nthe world who customarily communicate with nonhuman intelli\ngences and spirits through a variety of means. These communications\nand the myths they generate are an integral part of the cosmologies of\nmany non-Western cultures, constituting for each a kind of ontologi-\ncal skeleton upon which hangs the balance of culture, customs, and\nlifestyle.\nThroughout history, many societies have acknowledged conscious-\n* Dominique Callimanopulos researched and contributed much of the writing of this\nand the following section.\n4″,
“summary”: “Abduction refers to a phenomenon where individuals report being taken by unknown beings from their physical surroundings and transported to another location, often described as a spacecraft or otherworldly environment. This experience is said to be accompanied by a range of sensory perceptions and emotions that are difficult to explain within the framework of conventional reality. The phenomenon has been linked to various cultural and spiritual practices, including meditation, psychedelic use, and shamanic journeys. Some researchers have suggested that abduction may be related to unidentified flying objects (UFOs) sightings in the past, while others argue that it is a modern manifestation of an ancient human relationship with beings from other dimensions. The book explores this phenomenon through clinical case examples and concludes by discussing its implications for our understanding of consciousness and reality.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 190,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nCatherine’s shift in attitude from antagonistic battling\u2014a stance\nthat was initially useful for maintaining some sense of personal\nintegrity and agency\u2014to a kind of active acceptance has had several\nresults. It has enabled her to undergo considerable personal growth\nthat has been manifested by a desire, which she is already implement\ning, to help other abductees come to terms with their experiences and\nby a deepening sense of concern for the fate of the earth’s environ\nment. Information regarding the pollution of nature and the break\ndown of the earth’s interconnected living systems has been given to\nher during her abductions. Although Catherine distrusts the aliens’\nmotives in apparently trying to arrest these processes (perhaps they\njust want to protect their experimental arena and subjects), she can\nsee the purpose we share with them in preserving the earth.\nCatherine’s accepting and open attitude seems to have begun to\nbring some response to her desire for a more reciprocal relationship with\nthe aliens, or at least to bring answers to some of her questions. Instead\nof being told, as so many abductees are, that they are \”not ready to\nknow,\” recently Catherine has had less traumatic experiences and has\nhad the interconnectedness of the earth’s living systems powerfully\nrevealed to her during her alien encounters. Also meaningfully demon\nstrated to her but more difficult for a Western mind to accept, was the\ninterconnectedness of all consciousness as manifested in the experi\nence (convincing to her) of a previous incarnation as an Egyptian court\npainter.\nAs is true in all abduction narratives, Catherine’s case raises more\nquestions than it answers. For example, what is the technology or\nprocess\u2014we hardly know the right words\u2014whereby our minds can be\nso deliberately tricked as to see a forest on a spaceship or an executive\nconference room instead of the more stark or \”typical\” room on the\ncraft? And, finally, we are faced in Catherine’s story, as in so many\nabduction cases, with questions about the real purpose or meaning of\nthe hybrid reproductive project or experiment, which are disturbingly\nmanifested in Catherine’s experiences. She describes rows of hybrid\nbabies in some sort of incubatorium, and tells of a huge room with\nhundreds of tables on which human beings are undergoing procedures\nin which they have not agreed to participate.\n176″,
“summary”: “Catherine has shifted her attitude from antagonistic to accepting and open during her abductions. This change has allowed her to grow personally and develop a concern for the environment. Catherine has received information about the pollution of nature and the breakdown of the earth’s interconnected living systems during her encounters with aliens. Although she distrusts their motives, she can see the importance of preserving the earth. Catherine has had less traumatic experiences and has been shown the interconnectedness of the earth’s living systems and all consciousness during her alien encounters. However, questions remain about the technology used to trick our minds and the true purpose of the hybrid reproductive project or experiment, which is manifested in Catherine’s experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 191,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER EIGHT\nDELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\nJ\noe, a thirty-four-year-old psychotherapist with a professional\ndevelopment consulting firm, wrote to me in August 1992 that he\nhad had \”a variety of ET experiences going back to early child\nhood\” and felt the urgent need, \”as scared as I feel,\” to \”air out these\nclosets.\” As a designer and leader of adventures in nature, Joe helps\npeople to overcome their fears, including fear of the dark. At the same\ntime he recognized that at the time he contacted me he was struggling\nwith \”my own fear around the dark.\” About three months before he\ncontacted me, while a massage therapist was working on his neck, Joe\nsuddenly had an image of lying on a table, surrounded by small beings\nwith large heads, one of whom was putting a needle in his neck. He\nscreamed in terror and could no longer deny the disturbing power of\nhis experiences. He learned of my interest in the abduction phenome\nnon through another abductee and also from the roommate of a\nwoman who was assisting me in my work and he wrote a letter sum\nmarizing his experiences.\nWhen I first met Joe his wife was expecting their first child in one\nmonth. The exploration of Joe’s alien encounters in the context of his\nwife’s pregnancy, labor and delivery, and his own evolving role as a\nfather, has given us a rich opportunity to examine the relationship of\nthe abduction phenomenon to Joe’s consciousness of the cycles of birth\nand death over time, including the recall of a dramatic past life experi\nence. In four hypnosis sessions between October 1992 and March 1993,\none before and three after his son Mark’s birth, we explored the com\nplex dimensions of Joe and Mark’s relationships with the alien beings,\nand Joe has struggled to integrate the alien-related elements in his own\nidentity. The personal liberation and growth that this integration has\npermitted has been a remarkable aspect of Joe’s case.\nJoe, the seventh of eight children, was born and grew up in a small\ntown in Maine. His father, who sold leather and threads to shoe facto\nries, died of Alzheimer’s disease a year before I met Joe. Joe calls his\nIrish family \”pretty typical Roman Catholic,\” and said that they were\n177″,
“summary”: “Joe is a 34-year-old psychotherapist who wrote to the author in August 1992, expressing the need to share his experiences with extraterrestrial beings. He had been struggling with fear of the dark and recognized that he needed help to overcome it. Joe’s wife was pregnant at the time, and their exploration of his alien encounters in the context of her pregnancy and labor provided a rich opportunity to examine the relationship between the abduction phenomenon and Joe’s consciousness of birth and death cycles over time. The author conducted four hypnosis sessions with Joe between October 1992 and March 1993, exploring the complex dimensions of his relationships with the alien beings. Through this integration, Joe experienced personal liberation and growth.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 192,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nmanifestly happy but actually dysfunctional and that his parents tended\nto be cold and \”emotionally tight… I wasn’t hugged or kissed much\”\nand \”spent a lot of time outdoors, where I felt safe and accepted.\”\n\”We grew up playing in the outdoors,\” he told a seminar group I\nwas teaching at The Cambridge Hospital, \”hunting, trapping, fishing.\”\nJoe, like other abductees, has felt that his relationship with what he\ncalls \”the ETs\” has provided emotional nourishment, support, and\nlove \”when nobody else would.\” He describes his mother, Julie, as a\nfearful person who initially did not want to hear about his ET experi\nences, becoming frightened and flustered when he would try to tell\nher about them. He remembers waking his parents one night as a child\nto tell them of a frightening experience and being told \”you just had a\nbad dream.\” Joe does not believe that any of his siblings have had\nabduction encounters. \”I’ve talked with them since,\” he says, and\nreceived a \”mixed reaction from denial to acceptance.\”\nFrom the time he was eight until perhaps fifteen, Joe liked to spend\nsummer nights sleeping outside on a porch with his younger brother,\nwho does not necessarily believe in the abduction phenomenon but\ntold him recently \”you were always afraid of UFOs.\” As a teenager Joe\nbecame aware of how separate and alone he felt, \”basically, you know,\nsocial-puberty blues.\” Recalling that time in one of his regressions, he\nsaid, \”I just don’t connect with anyone. I don’t fit in.\”\nJoe’s wife, Maria, is a psychotherapist, five years older than he. They\nmet at an alternative therapy teaching center and had been married\nfor five and a half years when I met him. They had been trying to con\nceive for two years, but Maria had two miscarriages. Joe has seen two\nbabies, toward whom he felt very loving, in \”a very lucid dream\” and\nwonders if they might not be fetuses of his and Maria’s who were\ntaken by the ETs. Joe identified intensely with his wife’s pregnancy\nand in his August letter to me wrote, \”Not unlike the labor my wife\nwill be facing, I am experiencing ‘contractions’ that are increasing with\nintensity and are painful if I resist.\” He, in turn, found that often after\nMark’s birth the old feeling of not fitting in came back and he felt like\n\”the fifth wheel.\” Joe finds Maria, who he does not believe is an\nabductee, basically supportive in relation to his experiences and says\nthat they look to each other for love and support.\nFrom the time he was a teenager, Joe pursued spiritual understanding,\nand has participated and taught in a number of personal growth-related\nactivities, including various mind/body healing workshops, psychosyn-\nthesis, different forms of meditation, and membership in a spiritualist\nchurch. When he was twenty he spent a year living alone in the forest in\n178″,
“summary”: “Joe is an abductee who grew up playing outdoors with his brother and hunting, trapping, and fishing. He has felt that his relationship with extraterrestrial beings (ETs) has provided emotional nourishment, support, and love when nobody else would. His mother was initially unsupportive of his ET experiences and became frightened when he tried to tell her about them. Joe’s wife is a psychotherapist who has been trying to conceive for two years but had two miscarriages. Joe identifies intensely with his wife’s pregnancy and wonders if the babies he saw in a lucid dream might be fetuses of theirs taken by ETs. Joe pursues spiritual understanding and has participated in various personal growth-related activities.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 193,
“original_text”: “DELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\nnorthern Maine. Joe has worked therapeutically with people in alcohol\nrecovery, with sexual abuse cases, and incest survivors. For several years he\nhas been leading what one of his brochures describes as \”team-building\nworkshops, staff trainings and customized retreats\” which are offered for\nindividuals and organizations. He is also a valued consultant to other pro\nfessional development groups, especially those that lead excursions into\nnature, including Outward Bound schools. Yet behind his personal quest\nand professional competence Joe has always sensed fears of darker forces,\noutside of his control, that were associated with his ET experiences.\nAbout ten years before we met, Joe was told by one of his own spiritual\ncounselors that he would some day be \”working with people from other\nplanets.\”\nJoe has had dreams of contact with alien beings as far back as he\ncan remember. Sometimes he would wake up with his penis feeling\nsore. In his regressions he recalled experiences in which sperm was\n\”extracted mechanically,\” and \”IVe also seen infants that I felt they\nwere showing me because they were, in part, my own.\” Joe believes\nthat the ETs were interacting with him \”even in the womb,\” and in\nour last regression he recalled seeing the beings around the hospital\nbed when he was only two days old. Like many people with a history of\nabduction experiences, Joe had many unexplained childhood nose\nbleeds. When he was a small boy he had a recurrent nightmare that a\nwitch, like the one in the Wizard ofOz, would fly up to his bedroom\nwindow, force him to look into her \”huge eyes,\” and make him \”climb\nout onto the broom\” by \”hypnotizing me .. . Once I looked at her in\nthe eyes I was all hers and she would whisk me away.\” Throughout his\nchildhood Joe was fascinated with but afraid of UFOs. He would sleep\noutside, but have difficulty falling asleep because he was \”afraid that\nas soon as I did somebody’d come and take me away.\” Additional\nchildhood and adolescent experiences emerged in the hypnosis ses\nsions, including an experience from the age thirteen to fifteen period\nwhich will be described shortly in detail.\nJoe continued to have fears of UFOs and alien beings through his\nadolescence. Once at sixteen or seventeen when he was experimenting\nwith LSD, he became panicky to see a \”small ship\” about two hundred\nyards away \”and there’s somebody in it looking at me.\” He thought \”it\nwas checking me out\” and \”went just a little bit out of the way and\ndropped into the trees.\” During this period he had another experience\nin which he looked in the mirror in a bathroom in his home and felt\nhimself \”starting to sink, sink, sink … All of a sudden,\” he said, \”I was\nlooking through a window and it wasn’t me. It was an alien who was\n179″,
“summary”: “Joe is a therapist who has worked with people in alcohol recovery, sexual abuse cases, and incest survivors. He leads team-building workshops, staff trainings, and customized retreats for individuals and organizations. Joe has had dreams of contact with alien beings since he was a child and believes that the ETs were interacting with him even in the womb. In hypnosis sessions, Joe recalled experiences such as an experience from the age thirteen to fifteen period where he saw a small ship about two hundred yards away and felt someone looking at him. He also had another experience while experimenting with LSD where he looked in the mirror and felt himself sinking into an alien form.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 194,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nface-to-face looking at me, and he was round-headed and it was very\nknobby skin[ned] and kind of just warty, bumpy, and I think it was like\ngray or green\” with \”maybe a small mouth, thin neck, and then,\nWHAM! The reality of it hit me. I just freaked because I felt incredi\nbly vulnerable. It wasn’t like ‘Hi, my name is whatever and how do you\ndo.’ I felt like here’s somebody from another dimension who’s going to\ngo, Whoosh, pop, I’m gone. I’m history. They find Joe’s shoes in the\nbathroom.\”\nThe intense pain and fear that Joe felt in association with the mem\nory that came to him during the May 1992 bodywork session drove\nhim to seek my help. He told the seminar group, \”As a therapist is\nworking on my neck, I had a memory which totally blew me out of the\nwater. And it was of being on a table, about this high, not quite so\nwide, being surrounded by little people with big heads, and they’re\nputting a needle in my neck. I’m terrified. I’m screaming, and I almost\nbroke out in hives in that moment.\” He was also anxious about the\nimpending birth of his baby and his own imminent fatherhood.\nOur first hypnosis session was on October 9, about ten days before\nMaria’s official due date. Joe spoke of anxiety-filled dreams of UFOs,\nalien beings, and procedures on a table in a subterranean room hewn\nfrom rock. Maria herself was having dreams of \”the baby coming out\nand talking\” about travels of his own on a spaceship. Joe told of other\ncomplex, dark dreams involving mythic snakes, fish, dark birds, sexually\nthreatening women, mythic gods, and winged horses. Vast, wind-swept\nlandscapes and scenes that seemed both epic and fairy tale-like, cap\ntured his feeling of loss of control, helplessness, and fear as the time of\nhis baby’s birth approached. Images of a needle being put in his neck\nduring the spring bodywork session returned and Joe said, \”I want to\nrelease some of this fear\” in the session. We reviewed the various\nabduction experiences of his life, but in the end opted for an open-\nended regression in which his unconscious mind would suggest its own\ndirection and focus.\nJoe’s first image under hypnosis was of a nonhuman being with a\ntriangular face and a large forehead, narrow chin, and large, black,\nelliptical eyes. \”It’s inviting me back,\” he said. \”It’s moving away and\ndrawing me forward. It’s got long, thin arms. God’. It’s got a long, thin\nback.\” Breathing heavily with mounting distress he said, \”It can move\ngently. It can move fast. It wants me to lie on the table. It’s looking me\ndeep in the eye, telling me to relax.\” Whispering now, Joe said he was\n\”scared\” because \”I know they’re going to do something .. . my whole\nspine aches. My groin is on fire.\”\n180″,
“summary”: “Joe had a traumatic experience of being abducted and having a needle put in his neck during a bodywork session in May 1992. He sought help from a therapist due to the intense pain and fear he felt associated with the memory. During their first hypnosis session, Joe spoke of anxiety-filled dreams involving UFOs, alien beings, procedures on a table in a subterranean room, and mythic creatures. He wanted to release some of the fear he felt during the abduction experience. Under hypnosis, Joe saw a nonhuman being with a triangular face, large forehead, narrow chin, and large, black, elliptical eyes that invited him back and moved him forward. He was scared because he knew they were going to do something to him, and his whole spine ached and his groin was on fire.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 195,
“original_text”: “DELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\nSensing that his fear was running ahead of his ability to handle it, I\nasked Joe to locate this experience in time and place. It occurred in his\nhome when he was a \”young teenager/’ fourteen or fifteen perhaps. It\nbegan in the late evening when he was feeling separate and \”very\nalone.\” Feeling restless and needing to go \”outdoors and connect/’ Joe\nwalked behind the barn in the rear of the house as if \”drawn\” there by\na \”real subtle\” force. He walked through the barn (\”sometimes the\nbarn feels a little spooky at night\”) and looked up at the stars. \”That’s\nwhen the ship came down. It came right down. Bam! There it was.\nSmall.\” The ship was \”kind of round, but oblong. It’s kind of like an\negg,\” a \”standing-up egg.\” The craft was \”real symmetrical . .. more\noblong on the top half\” and \”about four feet off the ground,\” with\nsome sort of \”feet\” holding it up.\nJoe felt frightened as a thin figure whose face is \”all lights/’ dressed\nin a one-piece, tight-fitting, black outfit, approached him. He felt he\nhad gone with this figure, whom he calls \”Tanoun,\” many times before\nand his greatest fear in this moment is that he will not want to come\nback to the earth at all. Joe felt impelled to go\u2014there is no choice in\nthat sense\u2014but \”I am more aware of the choice that I can go and not\nhave to come back.\” He felt a tightness in the neck as the fear he feels\nwith respect to the torn allegiances between the alien and Earth\nrealms mounted \”in my heart.\” Sobbing, Joe said, \”I’m not alone with\nhim. I know that. That’s okay. But he’s not there every day.\” The being\ncommunicated to Joe that he must return to \”work with them\n[human beings]\” and that \”I’ve got to have my foot in both worlds.\”\nWith his \”very round face . . . right next to mine,\” Tanoun put his\nhand on Joe’s shoulder\u2014\”he’s very comforting\”\u2014and \”we kind of\nwalked, kind of floated\” into the bottom of the ship, which seemed\n\”much bigger inside than outside.\” Tanoun took Joe down a hallway to\na large room with a table that he has often been placed upon. With\none hand on his head and one on his hip the being reassured Joe, who\nfelt \”this guy really loves me, and in a way I don’t feel anywhere else,\nand that’s kind of scary\” because it made him feel so \”different from\neverybody.\” Joe lay on his back on the table with his arms at his sides\nand noted he is wearing a \”white, metallic\” robe. He avoided looking\ninto the being’s eyes to reduce the intensity of the connection for\nwhich he also yearned. To \”open to them in my stomach\” would make\nthe relationship with the beings \”more real, and it makes me more like\nthem, which is very hard to integrate.\”\nIn addition to Tanoun, who was \”in charge,\” eight to ten slightly\nsmaller beings surrounded the table. \”The one on my left\” held a large\n181″,
“summary”: “Joe had a traumatic experience when he was a young teenager, around fourteen or fifteen years old, in his home. He felt alone and restless and walked behind the barn in the rear of the house as if drawn there by a subtle force. While looking up at the stars, he saw a small, round, oblong ship come down from the sky. The ship was symmetrical with four feet off the ground, held up by some sort of \”feet\”. Joe felt frightened as a thin figure with a face made of lights and dressed in a one-piece, tight-fitting black outfit approached him. He called this being Tanoun and his greatest fear was that he would not want to come back to earth at all. Tanoun communicated to Joe that he must return to work with humans and that \”I’ve got to have my foot in both worlds\”. The beings placed Joe on a large table in a room and reassured him with one hand on his head and the other on his hip. They told him that they loved him and yearned for a deeper connection, but Joe avoided looking into their eyes to reduce the intensity of the connection.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 196,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nneedle, about a foot long, with a kind of hilt, as Joe anticipated\nintense pain. Tanoun told him to look \”inside his eyes\” and relax by\nlosing himself there, but he feared \”I would disappear\” and \”not come\nback\” if he let go completely. \”He’s inviting me forward, and I’m\nscared. It’s like I’m inside him\u2014inside his head, inside his eyes.\” The\nneedle penetrated the left side of Joe’s neck below the ear, \”almost like\nagainst my skull.\” It was very painful, but became less so as \”I look\nmore into his eyes.\” Once in, the needle was moved around, and the\npain ceased. Joe felt both that \”they’re taking a little bit of something\nout, and they’re putting something in\” that will make it \”easier to fol\nlow me.\” He said, \”They’re putting a picture in my mind\” of a \”small,\nsilver, pill-shaped thing that they’re leaving there\” which has \”four\ntiny, tiny little wires coming off it.\” After the needle was removed Joe\nwas told, \”We are close. We are with you. We’re here to help you.\nWe’re here to guide you, to make it through your difficult times.\”\nAfter this Joe was taken further down the hall to \”another ET\” who\nseemed to him \”like a head honcho.\” He was sitting in a chair sur\nrounded by light which appeared to come from him. This being was\ntaller than the others, with a face that appeared more human. \”He’s\nputting his hands on my head. It’s like he’s baptizing me. He likes\nme\u2014he’s energizing me. He’s blessing me. He’s giving me something\nto help me hang in here . . . He’s giving me strength and knowing, just\nknowing that I’m not alone. I’m loved, and I’m connectable\” with\nboth them and on Earth. Sobbing, Joe said that he was told \”they will\nbe closer if I let them. You don’t have to be so far away . . . It’s just a\nmatter of time when it will be okay.\”\nExperiencing the struggle to be both alien and human, Joe felt con\nfused as he returned to the earth. He perceived \”the part of me that’s\nwaiting for me behind the barn looks like them.\” This was \”the part of\nme that didn’t want to go.\” Joe \”pulled back from that part of me\nbecause he looks a little like them.\” Soon he was \”by myself behind\nthe barn\” feeling \”kind of mixed up.\” His body felt tight and uncom\nfortable as he returned. \”I don’t know where I belong,\” he said.\nDuring this abduction event Joe received an \”incredible\” glimpse by\n\”going in their eyes, by just connecting with them and leaving any sep\naration,\” a sense of what it would be like to go completely into the ET\nor alien world. \”I would just go out of myself\” and go \”anywhere\”\u2014to\n\”world, space, planets, distance.\”\n\”Your body or your consciousness or both?\” I asked.\n\”Without my body, sometimes in my body. I become wind. I\nbecome space. I become matter. I spin, swirl, slow, fall …\” In the\n182″,
“summary”: “Joe was abducted by extraterrestrial beings and underwent a procedure where a needle was inserted into his neck to access his mind. During the procedure, Joe felt both that something was being taken out of him and something was being put in. He saw a small, silver pill-shaped object with four tiny wires coming off it. After the procedure, Joe was told that the beings were close and would help him through difficult times. The beings touched his head and gave him strength and knowing that he was not alone. Joe felt confused as he returned to earth, feeling like a part of him looked like the extraterrestrial beings. He perceived himself as both alien and human, unsure of where he belonged.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 197,
“original_text”: “DELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\nalien form Joe could experience different energies, \”dancing drops,\norchestras and music, crash, bang, hard places, dark places, vast, vast,\nvast… I feel bliss. I feel love. I feel connected. I feel unsafe. I just am\nin whatever I want. I dance. It’s dance everywhere . . . dance with dif\nferent beings, different lights, different energies.\” It is \”so different\”\nfrom \”everyday life, being Joe\” that it is \”just so difficult to integrate\”\nwhen he comes back to Earth.\nJoe did not recall exactly how he was returned to the starting point\nbehind the barn. He recalls walking into the barn, then to his house\nand upstairs to sleep. But just before I brought him completely out of\nthe trance state Joe remembered being told by Tanoun, \”your baby is\none of us,\” the \”us\” including Joe himself in his alien identity.\nJoe and Maria’s baby, Mark, was born on November 10, about three\nweeks after the expected due date. About a week after Mark’s birth,\nJoe wrote in a note to me, \”As I write, mother and child are napping\ntogether, home finally after five days in the hospital. Mark Joseph was\nborn by C-section [necessitated by breach position and infection] last\nTuesday, and watching the surgery brought me full circle with my own\nexperiences aboard UFOs. It was interesting, enlightening, and reas\nsuring, and it gave me greater trust and surrender to this whole\nprocess.\”\nA second hypnosis session was scheduled for November 30. We\ntalked first about events connected with the hospitalization and birth,\nwhich had been especially stressful for both parents. Mark had seemed\nto talk to his mother in utero, and she had several dreams in which\nMark told her the name that they were to give him. Joe spoke of an\nabduction experience that occurred two nights after he brought Mark\nand Maria back from the hospital in which two beings were beside him\nand sent \”a shot, like a burst of energy\” into his head using a blunt\ninstrument and left him feeling \”foggy\” and disoriented. Maria was\nwith him, but he does not recall seeing the baby. This was \”the most\nconscious experience I’ve had to date.\”\nIn the beginning of his second regression, Joe talked of his care not\nto burden Maria with his ET experiences, despite her receptivity; of\nhis own resistance to accepting their power in his life; and the feelings\nof vulnerability that they created. \”I’m afraid to face a part of myself,\”\nhe said. With strong emotion, verging on tears, Joe spoke of his dis\ntress at the discovery of how \”intimately involved\” with the alien\nbeings he was, \”in cahoots,\” a kind of \”double agent .. . working with\n183″,
“summary”: “Joe is an alien who has experienced different energies and had a baby. He was returned to Earth after being in an insane asylum and had a hypnosis session where he talked about his experiences. In the beginning of his second regression, Joe spoke of his care not to burden Maria with his ET experiences, despite her receptivity; of his own resistance to accepting their power in his life; and the feelings of vulnerability that they created.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 198,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthem\” and thereby betraying his Earth partners. Tm split,\” he said, \”I\nlead this secret life, and the secret life is that I’ve spent a lot of time\nwith them.\”\nBut more than this, what troubled Joe was his sense that he was a\nwilling partner with the alien beings in using unwilling humans for a\nbreeding project. Even \”last night\” he had had an experience in which\nhe saw a large alien infant head with huge, dark, beautiful eyes with\nwhom he felt a special connection. Although he felt that the hybridiza\ntion project might be worthwhile, \”an evolutionary thing\” (\”every time\nyou hybridize you get more vigor\”), he was not sure what species would\nbenefit most. Almost crying in his distress, Joe said he had the sense\nthat he had had a recent sexual experience on a ship \”with a woman\nwho didn’t want to.\” We decided to try to get more information about\nthis in the regression in order for him to expand his awareness of his\ncomplex dual role and to increase his power to choose freely.\nAt the beginning of the regression Joe saw a \”parade of images\” on a\nspaceship, a variety of \”people\” who seemed to be derived from a\nchaotic gene pool. Some of the beings were ugly, even evil looking. It\nseemed like a kind of interplanetary \”United Nations.\” The total\nimpact of this was to give Joe a \”harmonious\” feeling, as if he were\nbeing shown \”they’re all there in good company.\” His own form kept\nchanging, \”like a chameleon.\” He felt \”more comfortable in a shape\nlike them … somewhat translucent,\” with a large head and big ellipti\ncal eyes, long and thin in the torso, light grayish in color, the hands a\nlittle webbed with long arms and fingers\u2014three and a thumb.\n\”Wow! I feel like I’m inside me. It feels very elegant, very graceful. I\nfeel like I’m no longer walking\u2014just kind of moving, most like swim\nming. It’s opening up to a part of the ship that feels like a heart valve,\nor something. It just feels very, very spacious.\”\n\”Etherical,\” \”fluid,\” and a sense of \”vastness\” were other ways Joe\ndescribed what it felt like to be in the alien form. He felt \”incredu\nlous,\” doubting his experience and wondering how he could hide from\nhimself that \”I also exist here, on the ship . .. I’m just so much more\ncomfortable.\” He felt then an intense struggle between his \”human-\nness\” and the humanoid identity, which he had maintained as sepa\nrate. Yet he also felt that he was \”more fully integrated in being\nhuman\” than most alien beings.\nJoe called the race of beings to which he belonged in his humanoid\nidentity the \”brotherhood\” or the \”Obasai\” people. Thought processes\nfor these forms are intuitive and \”not linear … I feel like my thoughts\nare available to everyone, and there’s nothing to hide. There’s no\n184″,
“summary”: “Joe is a human who has been secretly working with an alien race called the Obasai people for a breeding project. He feels conflicted about his role and has had a recent sexual experience on a ship with a woman who didn’t want to. During a regression, Joe describes seeing a variety of beings on a spaceship and feeling comfortable in an alien form that is more fluid and spacious than his human form. He calls this race the Obasai people and describes their thought processes as intuitive and non-linear.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 199,
“original_text”: “DELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\nshame. There’s a sense of oneness, and we can have different ideas\nand opinions, but yet, there’s still a blending harmony … This part of\nthe ship,\” he said, \”is for integration … it spends a lot of time around\nEarth.\” Other projects are not Earth related and involve \”other dimen\nsions, other galaxies,\” but \”time and space is not an issue.\” Travel\noccurs when \”you just think yourself there.\”\nJoe told then of an experience he had had just a few days earlier as\n\”Orion,\” his humanoid identity. He felt himself to be seven and a half\nto eight feet tall, although he sensed that he could mate his body\ntaller or shorter. A blond woman of about thirty-five he called\n\”Adriana\” was brought to him so that he could \”make love with her\”\nand \”give her my seed.\” Although Joe felt that \”she’s been involved a\nlong time,\” it troubled him, at least in his human self, that a part of\nher was frightened. Adriana, Joe said, was walking her dog at night\nwhen she was abducted and was \”in a sleepy state\” when the beings\nfloated her into the ship. \”Part of her freaked out when she first saw\nthe ship,\” Joe said. He felt loving and gentle toward Adriana, stroked\nher head, reassured her that \”we care for you\” and encouraged her to\nrelax. \”I wouldn’t copulate with her without on some level her cooper\nation, her agreement.\”\nAdriana was placed on a slightly tipped platform with her head\nhigher than her feet. She was kept in a sleepy or dreamy state (\”men\ntally they create, like, this web . . . they just drape her in this soft, gen\ntle energy\”) as she was undressed by small beings. \”There is that\nfearful part of her that just totally doesn’t want any of this to be hap\npening,\” and when this resistance \”bubbles up to the surface\” the\nbeings controlled her through a kind of energy \”massaging.\”\nThe sexual or reproductive act itself was quite brief. Three or four of\nthe beings watched as Orion inserted his small \”almost hollow\” penis\n(erect, \”but not real hard, not like, you know, unbending … it just\nworks its way in\”), perhaps half the thickness of a human one, into\nAdriana’s vagina. The testicles were \”just some bumps\” on his body.\n\”They don’t hang out or anything.\” Although there was fondness and\nlove on Joe’s part, \”it’s not horny-passionate . . . It’s not a rhythmical in\nand out intercourse. It feels more like just a rocking embrace . .. very\nsoft and very gentle,\” quite \”natural. .. like a kinship.\” Joe wondered \”if\nI changed my shape, because when I hy down on her I’m not much big\nger than her, and just kind of rock a little side to side … It doesn’t take\nlong. It’s more like intent. It’s not like I have to work myself to a place\nwhere my body will release it. I can just put it in and release it.\” A clear\nfluid \”just oozes out.\” Although Joe or Orion caressed Adriana lovingly,\n185″,
“summary”: “The text describes a brief sexual encounter between a humanoid being named Orion and a woman named Adriana. The encounter takes place on an alien spacecraft where Orion is part of a project to integrate beings from different dimensions. During the encounter, Adriana is undressed by small beings and her resistance is controlled through energy massaging. The sexual act itself is brief and gentle, with Orion inserting his small penis into Adriana’s vagina and releasing it quickly. The encounter is described as a natural and loving embrace between two beings.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 19,
“original_text”: “UFO ABDUCTIONS: AN INTRODUCTION\nness as something more potent than we have in the West\u2014as a sieve\nor receiver and transmitter of communication with forces, not always\nvisible, other than ourselves. The contemporary Western tenet that we\nare alone in the universe, conversant only with ourselves, is, in fact, a\nminority perspective, an anomaly.\nAcross many epochs, humans have reported making contact with a\nmultitude of gods, spirits, angels, fairies, demons, ghouls, vampires,\nand sea monsters. All have been said to instruct, direct, harass, or\nbefriend humans with varying dispositions, motives, and purposes.\nWhile many of these beings have seemed quite at home on Earth, the\nmajority made their visits from other habitats or dimensions. The sky,\nin particular, has always been a popular haven for nonhumans and has\ncome to represent extraterrestrial dimensionality rather opulently,\nespecially as Earth’s frontiers seemed, in recent times, to have shrunk.\nAs Ralph Noyes has noted, \”we used to populate the Earth with spirits\nand Gods. Now they have been chased away and the sky is their\nhaven\” (Noyes 1990).\nIn Truk, located in the Marshall Islands, people have traditionally\nbelieved in an outer world that corresponds in some ways to our mod\nern conception of outer space. It is a world of mystery and power, a\nworld from which people in this world derived their being. There was,\nmoreover, a continual dialogue between the people of this world and\nthe inhabitants of the outer spirit world (Goodenough 1986, p. 558).\nLikewise, Native American Hopi were traditionally taught by the\nKachinas, spiritlike beings from other planets, who instructed them in\nagricultural techniques and gave them philosophical and moral guide\nlines that have shaped Hopi culture (Clark and Coleman 1975,\np. 215). People in Ireland believed that fairies or the gentle folk were\nnot earthly, having originated on other planets. Fairies often travel\nabout the skies in cloudlike aerial boats called \”fairy boats\” or \”spectre\nships\” (Rojcewicz 1991, p. 481).\nMircea Eliade, the renowned mythologist, has amply documented\nthe symbolic significance of the differentiation of sky and Earth as\nillustrating both the separation and connection between the human\nand spirit wodds. According to Eliade, \”archaic myths worldwide speak\nof an extremely close proximity that existed primordially between\nHeaven and Earth. In illo tempore, the gods came down to Earth and\nmingled with men and men, for their part, could go up to Heaven by\nclimbing the mountain, tree creeper or ladder, or might even be taken\nup by birds\” (Eliade 1957, p. 59).\nThese ascension myths, Eliade says, these images of the earth and\n5″,
“summary”: “The book \”UFO Abductions: An Introduction\” discusses the idea that humans have had contact with various supernatural beings throughout history, such as gods, spirits, angels, fairies, demons, ghouls, vampires, sea monsters, and extraterrestrial beings. These beings have instructed, directed, harassed, or befriended humans with varying dispositions, motives, and purposes. The sky has always been a popular haven for nonhumans and represents extraterrestrial dimensionality. Many cultures around the world have believed in an outer world that corresponds to our modern conception of outer space, and there has been a continual dialogue between the people of this world and the inhabitants of the outer spirit world. The book also discusses the symbolic significance of the differentiation of sky and Earth as illustrating both the separation and connection between the human and spirit worlds.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 200,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nshe appeared to be split. Part of her \”is totally present\” and \”the inter\naction feels beautiful/’ but her \”stormy\” fearful part felt violated.\nReproductive acts like this, Joe said, are \”necessary\” so that\n\”humans aren’t lost in their race and their seed and their knowledge/’\nfor \”human beings are in trouble … A storm is brewing,\” an \”electro\nmagnetic\” catastrophe resulting from the \”negative\” technology\nhuman beings have created. Adriana’s fertilized seed, for example,\nmight be taken \”back out of her\” and \”then we’ll grow a baby that’s\ngot a lot of human in it\” and \”raise it\” as \”one of our own … If the\nhumans totally die\u2014we have their children.\” The purpose of this\nhybridization program, Joe said, was evolutionary, to perpetuate the\nhuman seed and \”crossbreed\” with other species on the ships and else\nwhere in the cosmos. Joe spoke sadly of the inevitable further deterio\nration of the earth. Many humans will die, but the species will not be\neradicated.\nJoe felt conflicted about the information he was uncovering. On the\none hand as \”a father\” with \”a business\” he feared ridicule should he\nmake his knowledge public. On the other hand, he felt a sense of\nurgency in relation to his fellow humans. But the \”defiant, fearful,\negocentric\” part of him stands in the way of taking full responsibility\nfor what he knows. His \”human side\” has doubts and at times fears\nthat the dark-eyed beings are \”sinister\” or \”malicious,\” with \”rene\ngades\” from other ships that toy with us \”to make us a good breeding\ncow.\” Yet in his Orion self he does not sense anything of this sort.\nAfter emerging from the trance state, Joe felt shocked at what we\nhad uncovered and anticipated that he would need a great deal of sup\nport in order to come to terms with the complex and disturbing\ndimensions of his identity. He felt \”a little incredulous\” to discover\nthat he was living \”a double existence,\” but the emotional power of\nthe session, together with the objective clarity with which Joe could\nexperience being Orion, convinced him of the authenticity of what he\nhad just been through. As a man brought up in an Irish Catholic fami\nly in which emotion was \”squashed,\” Joe was astounded to see how his\nabduction experiences had become a \”conduit,\” opening him to a\nwide range of strong feelings. He was particularly concerned for the\ndistress that was caused for Adriana and other human beings by acts\nsuch as Orion’s. In the end he came back to the affirmation the ses\nsion had given to his lifelong feeling that he \”should have been born at\na different time or on a different planet.\”\nThe session was both validating and confusing for Joe. Over the\nnext few weeks he struggled with the task of reconciling his ET and\n186″,
“summary”: “Joe, an Irish Catholic man from New York City, had a traumatic experience where he felt like he was split into two parts – one that was present and enjoying the interaction, while the other felt violated. Joe learned that humans are in trouble due to negative technology they have created, and that hybridization with other species is necessary for evolutionary purposes. However, Joe feels conflicted about sharing this information as it may lead to ridicule or fear from others. After emerging from a trance state, Joe realized he was living a double existence as both a human and an Orion, and felt overwhelmed by the emotional power of the experience. Despite his initial skepticism, Joe came back to the affirmation that he should have been born at a different time or on a different planet.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 201,
“original_text”: “DELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\nhuman identities, his stress as a new father, and, perhaps most impor\ntant of all, his sense that Mark too was connected with the alien world.\nA third hypnosis session was scheduled for January 4, 1993, to explore\nthese areas.\nAt the beginning of the session Joe spoke of his own feelings of\nneediness that Mark’s presence was stirring and the lack of nurturing\nhe had experienced as a child. His relationship with Maria seemed to\nbe \”on hold, emotionally, sexually,\” as she was so occupied with Mark.\nFurthermore, joe had not \”felt them,\” the ETs, much recently, missing\nthe \”support and love from them,\” which was adding to his feelings of\nsadness and loneliness. At the same time as \”my reality has been\nrocked\” by the affirmation of the ET encounters, \”my heart’s just\nblown away by this beautiful little being . . . How do I balance my\nneeds, the baby’s needs, Maria’s needs\” and the \”deeper levels\” being\nstirred by the ET experiences, Joe asked. Sometimes he feels he is\n\”being snuffled\” like \”a deck of cards.\” Joe wanted to explore under\nhypnosis \”my connection with them,\” but at the same time he did not\nwant to \”abandon my kid\” as he now felt \”abandoned by them.\”\nBefore the regression began, Joe told of a recent dream in which a\nlifeless baby was taken out of a plane crash. He picked up the baby and\ncleaned it off with muddy water and saw that there was something\nodd about its back. Then he gave it to somebody else to take care of.\nHe associated this with his sense that Mark is \”from there . . . incar\nnated\” as \”part ET\” and he feared that they might come and \”take\nhim out of my arms … I cannot handle you guys coming and taking\nhim,\” he said. He felt vulnerable and unsafe himself and worried fur\nther that he could not \”protect\” Mark, and wondered if he should.\nJoe’s first image under hypnosis was of an ET showing him \”a tray\nthat they put babies in to weigh them.\” He also saw babies in high\nseats who looked human except for big eyes and bony eye sockets.\n\”The ETs are gentle with the babies,\” and three grays, one of whom\nwas \”the same one that works with me a lot,\” were feeding them a\n\”green, clear liquid\” by putting the end of a cylindrical silver and glass\ntube in their mouths and letting them suck it in. One of the babies\nwas Mark, who was fat as he was in \”real life\” at the time. Mark was\nlooking up into the ETs’ eyes and seemed relaxed. The beings sponged\nthe babies with a green liquid, as if to put energy into their bodies.\nThe liquid seemed to be the same substance they gave the babies to\ndrink. The ETs seemed to have \”a primary relationship\” with Mark\nand the other babies, \”and they’re not going to let me interfere with\ntheir relationship with him.\”\n187″,
“summary”: “Joe had a hypnosis session on January 4th, 1993 to explore his feelings towards Mark and his sense of connection with the aliens. During the session, Joe spoke about his neediness that Mark’s presence was stirring, lack of nurturing he experienced as a child, and his relationship with Maria being \”on hold.\” He also mentioned feeling abandoned by the aliens and worried about not being able to protect Mark. Under hypnosis, Joe saw an ET showing him a tray of babies and babies in high seats who looked human except for big eyes and bony eye sockets. The ETs were gentle with the babies and feeding them green liquid through a cylindrical silver and glass tube. One of the babies was Mark, who was relaxed and seemed to have a primary relationship with the aliens.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 202,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nJoe had the feeling that he once went through a similar experience,\nand felt sad for Mark because he knew \”there’s a painful part\” that lies\nahead for him. He described that \”we [Joe, the ETs, and even Maria in\npart] worked out this relationship with him before he was born to us\n[Joe and Maria].\” Mark himself was once a gray ET, but his conscious\nness or soul \”went from being an ET to being born as our baby . .. this\nwasn’t any light thing for him.\” There are risks for Mark’s soul, Joe\nnoted, in \”being human, going into this body . . . He’s making a big\ncommitment.\” I asked him to explain. \”It’s kind of like putting on a\nwet suit and scuba gear, and it’s putting on a denser existence and you\ncan get trapped in it. It can get stuck on you .. . you begin to believe\nwhat your body tells you and you forget how to energetically discon\nnect from it. . . that you’re vaster than it.\” Just maintaining a physical\nexistence can be \”all-engrossing.\” Fearfulness and the preoccupation\nwith the care and survival of his physical body could make Mark forget\nthat \”he’s more than his body\” and that \”it isn’t a life or death matter\nfor him if his body gets hurt or the body dies, or he isn’t socially\naccepted.\” If Mark’s energy were to become totally focused on his\nbody \”then the fear will be overwhelming and he’ll just get stuck.\”\nI took Joe back to what he had witnessed as the beings worked with\nMark. They were inside a ship in the dark, \”probably so that Mark isn’t\ndistracted by other things.\” Joe was wearing just a T-shirt and Mark\nwas in his diaper. The ETs were doing a kind of \”remodeling\” of Mark\nso that \”more of him,\” more of his energy, could manifest. \”He con\nnects with them … On one level he knows what’s going on … his\nsoul [is] totally mature as us, but he also has forgotten . . . and it will\nbe a process of bringing that level of awareness back up to speed,\” Joe\nsaw the beings holding \”crystals against his head,\” moving his hands,\nand \”shining a light in his eyes and on his hand … It was like a light\ncame out of his eye to look at his hands. They’re helping him make\nthat connection . .. They’ve got him on his back and they’re stretch\ning him, moving his arms and legs.\” These interventions would enable\nMark to be more connected and less fearful and to experience \”more\nsoul, more energy, more heart.\” Because our physicality is so \”dense,\”\n\”a lot of awareness\” is required to expand our knowledge beyond the\ntechnical level to wisdom. To liberate latent powers, we have to \”levi\ntate our body\” and live without eating.\nJoe felt the weight of his responsibility as a kind of \”donor,\” giving\nMark over to this evolutionary process while at the same time making\nsure \”he doesn’t forget . . . He’s counting on me to help him remem\nber.\” In his role on Earth, Joe felt like a man he read about who went\n188″,
“summary”: “Joe had a feeling that Mark was going through a difficult experience and knew there was a painful part ahead for him. Joe described that they had worked out a relationship with Mark before he was born to them. Mark was once a gray ET, but his consciousness or soul \”went from being an ET to being born as their baby.\” There are risks for Mark’s soul in being human and going into a denser existence. The beings worked with Mark inside a ship in the dark, holding crystals against his head, moving his hands, and shining a light in his eyes to help him make a connection and experience more soul, energy, and heart. Joe felt responsible for helping Mark remember and not forget during this evolutionary process on Earth.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 203,
“original_text”: “DELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\n\”undercover,\” admitting himself to an insane asylum to discover the\nabuses there but became stuck inside after the people who knew him\noutside the walls died off. Joe likened his lonely struggle to sell himself\nand manipulate his way materially, indeed \”human existence\” itself, to\nliving in an insane asylum. \”Let’s pretend, pretend everything’s great.\nLet’s pretend we’re not all so fuckin’ tight, so tense that we can’t even\nwalk straight. Let’s pretend. You know, you scratch my back and I’ll\nscratch yours.\” How, he wondered, was he to raise Mark in the insane\nasylum so that his spirit could be preserved.\nAt this point Joe’s attention shifted to his own pain and loneliness\nand his relationship with the beings. He felt intense isolation and\naloneness, as if he had contracted \”into this hard shell\” like an \”egg\nthat’s just hard and dark.\” He remembered the ETs hands on him and\nfelt he was \”pupating or something\” as blocked energies were released.\nHe was seven or eight years old and in a vast space, as if underground.\nHe experienced himself as if split between his ET and human selves.\nThe ET part has got \”his hands on my kidneys, my lower back,\” and\nhis human self is \”trying to relax and open and to connect to him. Oh,\nGod! It’s almost sexual.\” Joe was experiencing intense emotions at this\npoint, expressed in sounds like \”Ohhhhh\” and \”Ahhhhhh.\” These feel\nings, a kind of combination of excitement and pleasurable release of\ntension, grew stronger as Joe spoke of energy moving through his body.\n\”The ET part of me is the most grounded and the least changing, and\nhe’s kind of like orchestrating. He has the most information of all of\nus. He’s facilitating. Oh, but he’s getting healed too.\” Intense energy\nmoved up his spine and throughout his body. At first he felt \”frag\nmented,\” but the \”light. I feel it like light\” brought his parts together.\nJoe seemed to continue to absorb energy in \”slow pulses,\” which gave\nhim deep satisfaction.\nAs he experienced his ET and human parts becoming integrated, Joe\nfelt less alone. He could also connect with Mark. \”It’s like I’m more on his\nwavelength.\” I asked him what was the source of the energy he seemed to\nbe taking in. \”It’s me, you know, it’s our soul or essence\” or \”my ET self.\”\nIt had always been there, but \”I just wasn’t energized to it. It was locked\n[from] me.\” I asked Joe what had happened during the seven- or eight-\nyear-old period, but he could remember only that it was \”a hard time.\” As\nhe spoke of letting go of the blocks, he felt new waves of energy course\nthrough his body. More expressive sounds came forth as he felt \”all these\nshivers. Chills . . . rolling, rolling, rolling through me. I feel like I’m\nexpanding like a blown-up balloon.\” These pleasure feelings seemed to\nbegin in the kidney region and radiate through his whole body.\n189″,
“summary”: “Joe is an undercover agent who has been stuck inside an insane asylum after pretending to be insane to gather information. He feels isolated and alone, as if he has contracted into a hard shell like an egg. Joe experiences intense emotions and energy moving through his body as he integrates his ET and human selves. The source of the energy is his soul or essence, which had always been there but was locked from him until he let go of the blocks.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 204,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nAfter this, Joe’s heart opened to Maria, and then he felt himself\nwalking through and closing a patio glass door with the sight and\nsound of beautiful chimes. I asked about the relationship he had spo\nken of between his soul and his ET self. The ET self, he said, \”was like\nanother manifestation of my soul.\” Then he added, \”I feel like I just\nintegrated all parts of me towards oneness.\” He was struck with a pow\nerful image of looking down and seeing his own body as if in \”a hall of\nmirrors\” and saw himself \”on many different levels.\” The experience\nwas intensely \”beautiful\” as Joe experienced \”walking through these\ndifferent membranes of myself.\” The levels were \”getting together\” in\na \”harmonious\” order. \”It felt real integrated.\” Joe felt that now he\ncould be with Mark in the human insane asylum. \”From a more\ngrounded place\” he could \”walk him through the hall of mirrors.\”\nAt this point in the session Joe no longer felt himself to be in a ship.\nRather, he was in \”just space\” or in \”many dimensions\”\u2014there were no\nright words. A \”gray\” being seemed to smile at him and asked, \”So how\ndoes it feel?\” Joe described, \”I’m not fragmented. It feels great. It’s like\noneness.\” He thought that although the ETs had participated in his\nprocess of integration that \”it gets bigger than them, beyond them.\”\nSomething more reciprocal seemed to be occurring, bringing them also\ncloser to \”oneness, closer to creation.\” The ET-human connection\n\”enables them to become more than just ET and human . . . Working\nwith us feels like it helps them go even higher.\” The ET that asked, \”So\nhow does it feel?\” seemed genuinely curious on his own behalf.\nAfter the regression, Joe and I talked of the implications of the ses\nsion for his parenting of Mark. He felt he could more fully \”be here for\nhim,\” help him \”stay strong and help him stay connected\” with his\n\”higher self.\” Joe felt that for himself his abduction experiences, espe\ncially as revealed in this session, were \”like a rite of passage,\” a \”step of\ngrowth\” toward becoming \”more human.\” He felt that as a human\nbeing he had been part of \”an experiment that went sour,\” a kind of\naberration of God’s creation.\nWe returned to the image of this culture as an insane asylum. Joe pic\ntured himself rocking Mark to sleep at two o’clock in the morning, \”feel\ning the ETs\” and \”real comfortable with them coming and taking him.\”\nFor now, he thought, they were helping Mark become connected with\n\”his own soul.\” Joe called the whole alien-human project a \”retooling . ..\ncreating a different reality\” where \”there’s the option of humanness.\” A\nnecessary step in his transformation, he said, was \”my humanness going\ninto the pain . . . I’m more integrated. There’s no doubt about that,\” he\nconcluded. \”I feel like I’ll be a much better parent.\”\n190″,
“summary”: “Joe had an abduction experience where he felt himself integrating all parts of his soul towards oneness. He saw himself as a hall of mirrors with different levels getting together in a harmonious order. The experience was beautiful and intense, and Joe felt that now he could be with Mark in the human insane asylum. After the regression, Joe realized that his abduction experiences were like a rite of passage towards becoming more human. He called the whole alien-human project a \”retooling\” process creating a different reality where there’s the option of humanness. Joe felt that his humanness going into the pain was a necessary step in his transformation, and he would be a much better parent as a result.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 205,
“original_text”: “DELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\nThis session had powerful reverberations for Joe in the weeks that\nfollowed. He continued to feel the \”fragmented parts\” of himself com\ning together and an increase in \”my soul’s love and energy.\” Four days\nafter the session he had a kind of energy crisis or \”kriya,\” evoked dur\ning a massage. He sweated and shivered and felt intense pain moving\nfrom place to place in his body, starting in the kidney region and\nflooding his spine and head. \”I was moaning and rolling around, over\nwhelmed by the experiential/emotional/physical pain.\” His \”ET\nguides\” were holding his hands and head, and he was flooded with\nscenes from his past, \”a full circular tray of sixty to seventy slides con\ntaining sixty to seventy separate experiences … It was like the ETs\nheld my eyes open and manipulated time so that I experienced each\ntray in one to two seconds … I felt they controlled the multidimen\nsional shifts.\” Maria came into the room several times, but he did not\nwant to speak to her out of fear of interrupting the process. He found\nhimself simultaneously confronting his parents angrily as a child and\nfeeling understanding, compassion, and acceptance toward them.\nJoe spent the nest two days recovering from this experience. On the\nthird day he had a vision of a \”giant vaginal hairball. It was gross,\nslimy, and dirty. I couldn’t distinguish much, just two legs and a hairy\ncrotch. At first I was revulsed, but stayed with it. It clarified into the\nhair of a goddess being born. She had long black and gray hair, now\nclean and brushed, flowing from the vaginal lips. I could ‘see’ inside\nand saw the beautiful, wise, young/ageless face of my goddess, my\nfeminine self. I felt a flood of love, comfort, and warmth in connecting\nwith her, and knew her birth was my integration of male-female. It was\na beautiful vision.\n\”The outfalling of all this is I have felt much more centered and\ngrounded. It is much easier and cleaner to discern what is best for\nme\u2014how I can best love and honor myself, the one that is wild, outra\ngeous, impolite, and divine; the one that is emerging more and more. I\nfee] my ET guides have been playing a big role in this and they want\nme ‘whole and healed,’ i.e., up and running, ready to go, when the shit\nhits the fan geographically.\n\”One of the last things I did Monday morning was to call a business\nassociate of mine and present him with the idea of him taking over a\nlot of work of my business. It just doesn’t feel important any more\u2014\nit’s not what I’m truly being prepared to do.\”\nDuring the weeks that followed Joe continued to have a number of ET\nexperiences and to recall earlier contacts. He felt he was struggling to\ndevelop a more comfortable relationship with the beings, whom he\n191″,
“summary”: “Joe had a powerful session where he felt his \”fragmented parts\” coming together and an increase in \”my soul’s love and energy.\” Four days after the session, Joe experienced an energy crisis or \”kriya\” during a massage. He sweated, shivered, and felt intense pain moving from place to place in his body. His ET guides were holding his hands and head, and he was flooded with scenes from his past. On the third day after the experience, Joe had a vision of a \”giant vaginal hairball\” that clarified into the birth of his goddess, his feminine self. This experience made him feel more centered and grounded, and he felt his ET guides wanted him to be \”whole and healed\” before taking on new responsibilities. Joe also felt less important about his business and was preparing to let go of it.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 206,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nregarded as his spiritual teachers, peers, and helpers. \”When I feel vul\nnerable they are totally present with me. I feel their genuine compassion\nand understanding.\” He likened them to \”sensitive psychotherapists\”\nthat \”impel us to grow\” but \”don’t handle us with kid gloves.\” They even\nseemed to \”arrange contact\” with him when he was in special emotion\nal pain. Joe also began meeting with other abductees in our group for\nmore connection and support.\nIn mid-February I arranged for Joe to speak about his abduction\nexperiences to a psychiatry seminar group at The Cambridge Hospital.\nIn this public \”coming out\” he was able to take this uninitiated group\nof largely skeptical psychiatrists and other mental health professionals\nthrough his story in a disarming and convincing fashion that left the\ngroup curious and more open to the expansion of their reality. At the\nend Joe spoke of the \”incredible amount of terror\” that he still faced,\nin particular around lack of control, but reiterated his belief that the\npurpose of the alien-human relationship is ultimately \”a benevolent\nsituation.\”\nJoe requested a fourth hypnosis session to recover memories of his\nET contacts during his own infancy so that he could further experi\nence \”myself coming together\” and deepen his understanding of Mark\nand strengthen his role as a parent. We met on March 1.\nBefore the regression Joe noted that he was nervous, remarking that\n\”every time I go down into a session I come back up and it’s like the\nworld is different.\” It has been difficult though \”thrilling,\” he said, to\nsee the world \”as this cognizant, intellectually understandable place . . .\nI would not change my seat on the bus for anything,\” he said. \”But it’s\nalso scary.\”\nJoe told of a complex recent dream in which Mark turned into a very\nthin, white \”ET baby right before my eyes!\” In the dream he was given\nMark to hold, but surrendered him with guilt to three women in an\nunderground chamber. He said he wanted to go back in the session to\n\”when I was an infant in this life, when I was a newborn and was still\nconnected to the part of me that was an ET, more so than I am now.\”\nI questioned whether Joe should begin the session with an expecta\ntion of where he wanted the regression to take him. Nevertheless, his\nfirst image was of being a two-day-old infant alone in a hospital bed and\nfeeling vulnerable and unsafe. Sobbing and moaning he voiced \”empty\”\nfeelings in his abdomen. \”Oh, God!!! I’ve never felt so alone!!! Ohhhh.\nIt feels so foreign. It feels so cold . .. just like isolation. Just, ohhh.\nEverything is so far away. Everything. It’s like harsh! It’s bright. It’s loud.\nI don’t feel nurtured at all.\” A nurse was there, who \”helps, but it’s like\n192″,
“summary”: “Joe had a hypnosis session to recover memories of his ET contacts during his own infancy. During the session, he described feeling vulnerable and unsafe as a two-day-old infant alone in a hospital bed. He sobbed and moaned, expressing \”empty\” feelings in his abdomen. A nurse was present who helped but did not nurture him. Joe wanted to go back to the session to \”when I was an infant in this life, when I was a newborn and was still connected to the part of me that was an ET, more so than I am now.\””
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 207,
“original_text”: “DELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\nshe doesn’t really see me. She changes me; she dries me; she feeds me,\”\nbut she did not connect with him. A familiar ET is there. He has black\neyes with \”a blue light to them.\” The nurse seemed not to notice the\nalien, but the baby felt trust and \”his love for me … He [the alien] feels\nlike a midwife … reassuring me, touching me, bringing me back, telling\nme it’s okay.\” The eyes of the alien changed, \”like clouds moving across\nthe sky.\” Joe saw concern, sorrow, and compassion move across his face.\nThe nurse left and Joe saw a female alien beside him. \”They feel like\nparents,\” he said, \”They’re just really nurturing me. Really, really giving\nme love, really helping me feel okay.\”\nThe aliens assured Joe that they had been with him in the first two\ndays, but \”it was I who had left. It was I who didn’t see them … I got\nso scared during birth that I shut everything out. I shut them out. I\nfeel like they’re holding me, and as I was born, this, it’s like a river,\nbeing in this current. And this river just swept me away, I got scared.\” I\nhad the sense that Joe was talking about the birth process itself and\nasked him to talk about being born. Then he began to writhe, breathe\nloudly, slowly at first, coughing and choking, arching his back and\nhunching his shoulders and grimacing. \”I’m scared,\” he said. I asked\nwhere he was. \”I’m moving.\”\n\”Where?\”\n\”In the birth canal. It’s tight! I’m just scared! I don’t want to go!\”\nEmitting more powerful groans, shuddering and choking sounds, and\ngasps with each intake of breath he said, \”I’m coming out! Oh, God!\”\nI asked him then to try to give words to his fear. \”It’s like I want to do\nthis [leave the womb and be born],\” he said, \”and I know it means\nbeing alone, and I want to be alone, almost to get away from my\nmother. And I’m scared. And, God! I’m afraid I’m going to be lost.\nAhhhh!\” Reassuring him that he was safe now, I asked if he recalled\nthe delivery, for example whether there was a doctor or a midwife. \”It\nwas a doctor,\” he said. \”I got so scared, I like, shut out! I went internal.\nI, I pulled away from everything. God! I went deep inside myself. It’s\njust a scary place to be. Oh, God! I can’t believe [sobbing now] I came\nback! Ohhhhhh!\”\nI asked if he \”came back\” to somewhere he had been before.\n\”Yesss!\” he said. I asked about this. \”Oh, God! It’s such a horrible\nplace!\” I asked him to tell me about the horrible place. With intense\nfeeling and conviction Joe told of being a poet named Paul Desmonte\nin a village near London at the time of the industrial revolution.\nDesmonte was arrested, tortured, and he died in prison after blas\npheming against the political and religious establishment. I took Joe\n193″,
“summary”: “Joe had a traumatic experience during his birth process where he felt scared and alone. He shut out the people around him and went into a deep internal place. The aliens reassured him that they were with him during the first two days of his life but he didn’t see them. They reminded him of his past life as Paul Desmonte, a poet who was arrested, tortured, and died in prison for blaspheming against the political and religious establishment. The aliens helped Joe feel safe and nurtured, like parents, and assured him that they had been with him throughout his life.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 208,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthrough the details of his arrest, prison experience, and confrontations\nwith the authorities. In prison he was starved, kicked, and beaten with\nsticks and belts, which left him with broken fingers and ribs.\nEventually they \”tired of playing with me\u2014till I no longer responded,\nno longer gave them the satisfaction of crying out.\” I asked how he\nhad died. \”Some would say of starvation. I’d say of hopelessness.\”\nAfter six to eight months in prison he stopped eating the little food\nthey gave him, and the experience became \”a kind of a healing.\” I\nasked him to explain. He said, \”I had to face the truth of my own writ\ning. Yes, I believed what I believed. I believed that man was greater,\nbut I never went further than that. I always took my stand there and\nfought and fought and fought. But when I was alone I had to explore\nwhat that greater was.\”\n\”What did you discover?\” I asked.\n\”My own fears. My own judgments. My own biases, and I began to\nexperience them.\” Then \”these ETs\” came back. Joe attributed their\nreturn to his struggle to open to a greater sense of himself, to his let\nting go \”of my bitterness\” and of his head-to-head battle with the\nauthorities. He discovered he was not \”just a mere mortal stuck in this\nphysical prison of a body and a physical prison of a cell, that I can trav\nel and soar beyond these walls.\” As he \”softened,\” he became aware of\n\”them\” [the beings] and no longer felt alone.\nAt this point Joe became quite overcome with feelings of awe and\nwonder. \”Oh, God! You mean I’m not alone?\” he asked, as if to the\nuniverse itself. Seeming to speak as Paul Desmonte he said that \”in\nevery fiber of my being\” he had \”feared the vastness. I have feared the\nnakedness. God, the vastness of it all. I cannot hide! I cannot hide\nfrom myself. I cannot hide from another. It is my shame. It is my sense\nof unworthiness that I hide, that I want to hide from, that I don’t\nwant others to see.\”\nI asked Joe to tell what happened from when the ETs came back to\nthe moment of Paul’s death. He said he was afraid he would lose them\nagain and become lost himself in \”this transition\” to death. I encour\naged him to be in the moment of transition. \”I’m afraid to feel it. Oh,\nGod!\” he said. I assured him we were there with him and he would be\nokay. Joe surrendered then to a state that is hard to describe. It was not\nunlike the birth process he had gone through earlier. He moaned and\ncoughed, cried out to God and wanted to be held. He felt as if \”I’m\nbeing squeezed out of my body . . . I’m contracting. Ohhh. I’m not\ntotally present. I’m kind of scared and I’m just starting to space out. I\ndon’t want to space out.\” Moaning and coughing more intensely he\n194″,
“summary”: “Joe describes his experience in prison as one of physical and emotional abuse, where he was starved, beaten, and left with broken fingers and ribs. He eventually stopped eating and the experience became a form of healing for him. Through this process, Joe discovered his own fears, judgments, and biases. The return of the ETs, which he attributes to his struggle to open to a greater sense of himself, marked a turning point in his life. Joe became overwhelmed with feelings of awe and wonder as he realized that he was not alone and that he had been hiding from his own shame and unworthiness. During his transition to death, Joe felt a state similar to the birth process and moaned and coughed, wanting to be held.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 209,
“original_text”: “DELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\ncried, \”Ahhhhhhhh! Oh! Ohhhh God. They’re pulling me/’ I encour\naged him to let himself go. Soon he seemed to lighten. A lot of the alien\nbeings were around him, tickling, touching, and rubbing him. Laughing\nhe said, \”It’s good to be here.\” It seemed \”delightful.\” Joe still had some\nsort of body, as if on Earth, but simpler, lighter, \”thinner.\”\n\”It’s good to be back,\” he kept repeating. \”This is much more real.\”\nI asked Joe to explain to me, an \”Earth stuck\” person, what this\nother realm was like. \”There is a golden thread that connects all life\ntogether,\” he said, \”and that you, as all life, are connected to it. And it\nnourishes you, both as much as you would’let it and yet no matter\nhow much you negate it, enough to at least sustain your existence. It\nis a world of choice and this world, your world, is beginning to make\nchoices that honor that connection, not that you have been lost from\nthis connection, but you have journeyed far from it. Never lost, not\nwithout reason to explore, to explore what it is like to live without this\nconnection.\” I asked if he knew why we had journeyed so far. \”To\nexplore its outer limits,\” he replied, to see \”how far\” from our source\nwe could go. \”Many are tired of\” that journey and \”are now working,\nflowing, and struggling back to their source.\”\nI asked Joe why he made the \”choice\” to return, via his particular\nEarth mother. He said he returned to \”the scariest place to go to face\”\nfears of unworthiness, where he could no longer hide. The ETs, from\nwhose love and nurturance he had turned away, had promised they\nwould be with him. With the help of his spiritual guides he chose his\nmother precisely because \”it would be tough\” and \”dense.\” Her fear,\ntightness, tension, hiding, and pretension were a \”reflection of my\nown,\” he said. I suggested to Joe\u2014one of the rare times I have ever\nmade an interpretation to an abductee\u2014that the sense of constriction\nin Julie’s womb, and the terror of aloneness when he could not bond\nwith anyone in the hours after his birth, had led to a disconnection\nfrom his source and had plagued his life.\n\”We got to know each other, me and the fetus,\” he said, \”and it got\ntighter and denser and denser and denser … I wanted to be birthed,\”\nhe continued, \”to get out of this womb, to get distance from this\nwoman,\” but in the fear he just \”tightened and tightened and tight\nened, and I pulled away from everything. I shut out everything.\”\nAs the regression was nearing the end, Joe spoke further of the con\nfusion, isolation, and despair he had felt in \”this horrific world.\” His\ndeepest fear is of cutting himself off once again and becoming \”lost\nfrom the source\” and \”lost from them.\” Spreading his arms and\nbreathing deeply he said, \”Would you choose oneness, or would you\n195″,
“summary”: “Joe was an abductee who had been taken to an alien realm. He described it as a world of choice where all life is connected through a golden thread that nourishes them. Joe had journeyed far from this connection and returned via his particular Earth mother to face his fears of unworthiness. The sense of constriction in Julie’s womb and the terror of aloneness when he could not bond with anyone after his birth led to a disconnection from his source and plagued his life. Joe’s deepest fear is of cutting himself off once again and becoming \”lost from the source\” and \”lost from them.\””
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 20,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthe heavens being somehow joined, are found in many tribes (includ\ning Australian, Pygmy, and Arctic) and have been elaborated by pas\ntoral and sedentary cultures and transmitted right down to the great\nurban cultures of Oriental antiquity. When Heaven was abruptly sepa\nrated from Earth, when the tree of the Liana connecting Earth to\nHeaven was cut, or the mountain which used to touch the sky was\nflattened out\u2014then the paradisiac stage was over and humans entered\ninto their present condition (Eliade 1957, p. 59).\n\”In effect, all these myths show us primordial man enjoying a beati\ntude, a spontaneity and freedom, which he has unfortunately lost in\nconsequence of the fall\u2014that is, of what followed upon the mythical\nthat caused the rupture between Heaven and Earth . . . Immorality,\nspontaneity and freedom; the possibility of ascension into Heaven and\neasily meeting with the gods, friendship with the animals and knowl\nedge of their language. These freedoms and abilities have been lost, as\nthe result of a primordial event\u2014the fall of man, expressed as an on\ntological mutation of his own condition, as well as a cosmic schism\”\n(Eliade 1957, p. 61). Only special members of every culture, like\nshamans, could continue to move between Heaven and Earth,\nbetween humans and the spirit world.\nThe Koryaks of Siberia remember the mythical era of their Great\nRaven, when humans could go up to Heaven without difficulty: in our\ndays, they add, it is only shamans who are capable of this. The Bakairi\nof Brazil think that, for the shaman, Heaven is no higher than a house,\nso that he reaches it in the twinkling of an eye (Eliade 1957, p. 65).\nThere are countless myths, tales, and legends concerning human or\nsuperhuman beings who fly away into Heaven and travel freely\nbetween Heaven and Earth. Again, according to Eliade, \”the motifs of\nflight and ascension are attested to at every level of the archaic cul\ntures, as much in the rituals and mythologies of the shamans and the\necstatics as in the myths and folklore of other members of the society\nwho make no pretense to be distinguished by the intensity of their\nreligious experience. A great many symbols and significations to do\nwith spiritual life and above all, with the power of intelligence, are\nconnected with the images of ‘flight’ and ‘wings’; they all express a\nbreak with the universe of everyday experience . . . both transcendence\nand freedom are to be obtained through the flight\” (Eliade 1957,\n. 105).\nP\nIt would seem that today’s UFO abductees are continuing an amply\ndocumented tradition of ascent and extraterrestrial communication.\nBut alien abductions and their effects on abductees possess their own\n6″,
“summary”: “The text discusses the concept of abduction in various cultures, including Australian, Pygmy, and Arctic tribes. The passage explains that humans once enjoyed a paradisiac stage where they could easily communicate with the gods and travel between Heaven and Earth. However, this was lost due to a primordial event known as the fall of man. Today’s UFO abductees are continuing this tradition of ascent and extraterrestrial communication.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 210,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nchoose insanity? The choice is definitely oneness.\” Before coming back\nfrom the trance state Joe spoke further of his feelings of nakedness and\nvulnerability and the difficulty of integrating his spiritual being while\nresiding in the density of a \”physical body.\” As he \”returned\” to the\nroom, he felt a rush of energy and \”lightness.\” He embraced his vul\nnerability. \”It’s beautiful/’ he said, \”It’s like what I see in Mark. You\nknow? He’s incredible! There he is, you know. He’s got nothing to\nhide. That’s how I feel right now.\” He also felt as if he were \”waking\nup in an alcoholic daze\” and realizing he had been \”living with a bat\nterer.\” But he now felt \”strong enough and grounded enough\” that he\nwould \”not go back\” [i.e., separate himself from his source].\nIn the discussion after the regression, Joe spoke of the aliens again\nas \”midwives\” helping him stay connected with his divinity. He had\nthe image of a being in a rushing river and the current has become too\nstrong. The aliens are as if on a rock on the shore, \”and I’m holding on\nto them.\” They want him to \”stay connected through this\” instead of\nbecoming lost in his fear. Until recently \”part of me stayed shut\” from\nthem. Now he has become \”aware of them\” and \”connected with\nthem.\” He finds his familiar being \”beautiful\” and sees \”emotions\nmove across his face\” like \”clouds moving at high speed.\” He reflected\nagain on Paul Desmonte’s self-righteousness, and how, when he was\nbeaten and had no resources left, he faced the truth of his antagonism\nand softened. It was at this point that the alien beings, familiar to him\neven then, returned and \”I could see them.\” Though he was martyred\nbefore his potential could be realized, Paul Desmonte did succeed in\ngetting \”a village talking a little bit.\”\nDISCUSSION\nJoe’s case contains many of the familiar features of the abduction phe\nnomenon, but also takes us to the edge of our knowledge and under\nstanding. One of our fundamental ontological distinctions or\ncategories\u2014the separation of consciousness from the physical world\u2014\nis challenged by his experiences. We wish to know whether UFOs and\ntheir occupants are or are not from, or of, our physical world. To Joe\nhis experiences, like those of all abductees, have the quality of coming\nfrom outside, of occurring in the external world. Yet some of them\nclearly challenge this notion. For example, the panicky sighting of a\nUFO and its occupants while experimenting with LSD as a teenager\nseems purely a product of consciousness.\n196″,
“summary”: “Joe’s abduction experience involved him feeling vulnerable and naked while integrating his spiritual being in a physical body. He felt a rush of energy and \”lightness\” upon returning to the room, embracing his vulnerability and seeing Mark as an incredible being with nothing to hide. Joe also saw himself as waking up from an alcoholic daze and realizing he had been living with a batterer. The aliens were present during this experience, acting as midwives to help him stay connected with his divinity. The discussion after the regression focused on Paul Desmonte’s self-righteousness and how his experiences led him to face the truth of his antagonism.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 211,
“original_text”: “DELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\n* # *\nAt the same time, Joe’s abduction-related experiences are as real\u2014\nmore real, he said on one occasion\u2014than those that occur purely on\nthe physical plane of reality, and there is no indication that he is psy-\nchiatrically disturbed or that these experiences are the product of\nsome sort of psychopathology. As in virtually all abduction cases, this\nleaves us with the choice of searching\u2014vainly, I think\u2014for ways of\nexplaining the phenomena within our existing world view, or, instead,\nof collapsing our rigid separation of psyche and reality, of inner and\nouter, and opening ourselves to expanded ontological possibilities.\nThe exploration of Joe’s case has occurred in the context of his wife’s\npregnancy, the birth of his son, Mark, and his emerging role as a father.\nThemes of birth, death, and rebirth are constant in his material. His\nown feelings of vulnerability were stirred by the helplessness and needs\nof his infant son. But, in addition, the advent of the baby into Joe’s life\nopened his consciousness to the recollection of his lifelong relationship\nwith the ETs, who were agents of love and nurturing as well as trauma.\nMark, like Joe himself, has a dual human/alien existence but is closer to\nhis alien connection or source than Joe. Through Mark, Joe discovered\nhis own human/alien double identity.\nAt the core of Mark’s ET identity is the separation of his body and\nself or soul. During the third regression Joe was witness to extensive\nfeeding, massaging, and other procedures ministered by the aliens to\nMark, the purpose being to maintain Mark’s connection with his\ndivine source and to prevent him from confusing or limiting his\nnotion of himself to his body or human ego. It seemed to Joe that the\nETs were agents of Mark’s ensoulment, virtually remodeling him as an\nintegrated human/alien being. Joe’s responsibility as a parent is to\nkeep Mark connected with his higher self. The danger to Mark in this\nworld, which Joe likened to an insane asylum, would be to succumb to\nthe restriction of consciousness that derives from competition, intrin\nsic financial pressures, and especially the pretenses of civility that are\nthe hallmark of the business world. The alien beings appear to serve\nfor both Mark and Joe as what he calls \”midwives,\” delivering them\nfrom the madhouse of our culture to another state of consciousness\nmore compatible with the viability of the planet’s life.\nThe aliens are also agents of Joe’s own integration and reensoul-\nment. In the second regression he discovered he possessed both a\nhuman and alien identity, which many abductees are discovering\nabout themselves, and that he is a kind of double agent, functioning\nas a bridge between the earth and the realms from which the beings\n197″,
“summary”: “The text describes the case of Joe, an individual who has experienced abductions by extraterrestrial beings. Despite these experiences being as real as physical reality, there is no indication that he is psychiatrically disturbed or that these experiences are a product of psychopathology. The exploration of Joe’s case occurs in the context of his wife’s pregnancy and the birth of their son, Mark. Themes of birth, death, and rebirth are constant in Joe’s material. He discovers his own human/alien double identity through Mark, who has a dual existence as both human and alien. The ETs are agents of Mark’s ensoulment, virtually remodeling him as an integrated human/alien being. They also serve as \”midwives,\” delivering Joe and Mark from the madhouse of our culture to another state of consciousness more compatible with the viability of the planet’s life. The aliens are also agents of Joe’s own integration and re-ensoulment.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 212,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nderive. During this regression Joe also experienced the ships and the\nalien realm as the home where he was most comfortable and he felt\nthe temptation never to return. But his human task has been to inte\ngrate the alien/human dimensions or parts of himself and become a\nbeing that is connected beyond his material or earthbound self.\nIn the third regression Joe had the intense experience of feeling his\nalien and human parts come together, a profound, ecstatic expansion,\na kind of rite of passage, that contained both terrifying and joyous\nsequelae which extended and deepened the process in the weeks that\nfollowed. Joe’s experiences, especially those related to Mark’s birth,\ndemonstrate dramatically the separation or discontinuity of his being\nor soul from his body. The lightness of the soul’s experience in the\n\”spirit\” or \”other\” realm\u2014our language fails us here\u2014contrasts with\nthe density of the physical body as experienced in the earth domain.\nThe aliens are experienced by Joe and many other abductees as\nmuch more closely connected with the divine source, or anima mundi,\nthan are human beings, who are struggling to overcome their extreme\nseparation. Therefore, the coming together of these dimensions of his\nself brings about, virtually by definition, Joe’s own deeper connection\nwith the divinity, a sense of oneness with all beings\u2014essentially his\nreensoulment. Curiously, the alien beings seem, conversely, to long for\na deeper connection with humans, as if the greater density of our\nembodiment or physicality contains some sort of appeal to them. For\nJoe, like many abductees, the deep connection that occurs through the\nlarge dark eyes of the aliens is a central part of the process of alien-\nhuman connection and evolution.\nJoe, like virtually all male abductees, has had traumatic abduction\nexperiences involving forced manipulation of his genitals and taking of\nsperm samples as part of a human/alien hybrid \”project.\” But Joe has\nalso experienced himself as a participant in his alien identity as the\nagent of this genetic or reproductive experiment, giving us a rare look\ninto the alien side (although mixed with his human perception) of the\nhybridization process. He felt some guilt\u2014perhaps there are human\nfeelings mixed in here\u2014for copulating with a human woman, during\nwhich he deposited his \”seed\” in her. He felt love for this woman during\nthe act, but it is understandable that a part of her would feel a violation.\nThrough his own experience Joe seemed to have access to informa\ntion about the nature of alien genitalia and the process whereby the\nbeings deposit a seed or some sort of reproductive substance in a\nhuman body. Joe, like many abductees, was given information by the\naliens that this hybridization process was for the purpose of creating a\n198″,
“summary”: “The text describes the experiences of a person named Joe who has undergone regression therapy to explore his past experiences with alien abductions. During these sessions, Joe experienced the ships and the alien realm as his home and felt tempted not to return to Earth. However, his human task is to integrate the alien/human dimensions of himself and become a being that is connected beyond his material self. In the third regression, Joe had an intense experience of feeling his alien and human parts coming together, resulting in a profound ecstatic expansion and a sense of oneness with all beings. The aliens are experienced by Joe and other abductees as more closely connected with the divine source than humans. Joe has also had traumatic experiences involving forced manipulation of his genitals and taking of sperm samples as part of a human/alien hybrid \”project.\” Through his own experience, Joe seems to have access to information about the nature of alien genitalia and the process of depositing a seed or reproductive substance in a human body.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 213,
“original_text”: “DELIVERANCE FROM THE INSANE ASYLUM\nnew species that represented a reinvigoration of life, a step in evolu\ntion. \”Vigor\” seems a strange word in this context when one thinks of\nthe listless hybrid children that have been seen by so many abductees\naboard the ships. The current direction of human activity on Earth,\nJoe knows, is leading to the extinction of our own and countless other\nspecies. The hybrid process was a way, he has learned, of preserving\nthe human genetic substance, though in some other form. What we\nalso cannot know, of course, is in what reality all of this actually\noccurs.\nFinally, in the fourth regression, Joe opened to a profound past life\nexperience. This material came forth as a result of a choice that I\nmade to pick up on the phrase \”I came back\” when Joe was experienc\ning himself as a two-day-old infant. This required at least a degree of\nopenness on my part to the possibility of past life experience and a\n\”return\” to Earth from another domain. Otherwise, I could have\nignored the phrase and asked him, for example, to speak more of his\nexperience as a two-day-old and subsequent events. The past life expe\nrience seemed not to be arbitrary. Rather, it reflected Joe (as Paul\nDesmonte) expressing his values and truth, but from an attitude of\narrogance, of limited and polarized consciousness, evoking antago\nnism, and resulting in martyrdom. He embraces the same values now,\nthe conviction of greater human possibilities, but his consciousness\nhas evolved to the degree that he can communicate his truth in a fash\nion that also embraces those whom he would wish to persuade. The\npast life experience seemed to be important not for the fact of another\ndiscrete existence, but rather as reflecting a stage in the evolution of\nJoe’s consciousness over a span of time greater than a single human\nbiographical existence.\nThis session was also remarkable for the similarity of the intense\nreliving of Joe’s experience of birth in this life and the death of Paul\nDesmonte. In both instances there was intense emotion, fear, and ulti\nmately release, as a transition occurred from one state to another. The\nsense I had was of life as a cycle of birth and death, of transitions from\none state to another, evolving over time, and, from a larger perspec\ntive, hardly distinguishable one from another. The alien beings\u2014\n\”ETs>f as Joe calls them\u2014appear to have been with, or at least\navailable, to him as protectors and guides of his spiritual evolution\nover time, showing up when his consciousness would open and\nexpand, as before Paul’s death, and lost to him when his psyche would\ncontract, as after his birth from Julie’s womb.\nThis observation may prove to be important for increasing our\n199″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a man named Joe who had undergone regression therapy to access past life experiences. During one of the sessions, he recounted a past life experience as Paul Desmonte, which reflected his values and truth but from an attitude of arrogance and resulted in martyrdom. The session was also marked by the intense reliving of Joe’s experience of birth in this life and the death of Paul Desmonte, and the alien beings, or \”ETs,\” appeared to have been with him as protectors and guides of his spiritual evolution over time.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 214,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nknowledge of the psychological conditions under which human beings\nare or are not able to experience the alien presence in their lives. If, in\nfact, the alien beings are closer to the divine source or anima mundi\nthan human beings generally seem to be, then it is possible that their\npresence among us, however cruel and traumatic in some instances,\nmay be part of a larger process that is bringing us back to God, or\nwhatever we choose to call the creative principle after, as Joe phrased\nit, \”a journey that has been taken very far,\” a \”journey that many are\ntired of and are now working, flowing, and struggling back to their\nsource\” from.\nJoe’s own journey has resulted in remarkable changes in his life. He\nhas been able to turn over many of the daily tasks of his business to an\nassistant, which leaves him free to pursue his spiritual and therapeutic\ncalling. He has been willing to \”come out,\” to go public as an emerg\ning leader in the teaching of consciousness evolution. He has been\nwilling to acknowledge his ET experiences and identity and openly\nshare his knowledge with others. Joe and I have presented together on\nseveral occasions. I am impressed with the matter-of-fact and non-\nthreatening way he can take an audience through his own doubt and\nemerging awareness that he has, indeed, opened to intelligences and\nexperiences that are profoundly changing him and perhaps millions of\nother Americans.\n200″,
“summary”: “The text discusses the concept of abduction and the psychological conditions under which humans can experience the presence of alien beings. The author suggests that if these beings are closer to the divine source or anima mundi than humans, then their presence may be part of a larger process bringing humans back to God. The author also talks about his own journey and how it has resulted in remarkable changes in his life, including turning over daily tasks to an assistant and openly sharing his knowledge of ET experiences with others. The text concludes by expressing the author’s impression of Joe’s matter-of-fact and non-threatening approach to discussing his own doubt and emerging awareness of his experiences with intelligences and experiences that are profoundly changing him and perhaps millions of other Americans.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 215,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER NINE\nSARA: SPECIES MERGER\nAND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nS\nara was a twenty-eight-year-old graduate student when she wrote\nto me requesting a hypnosis session. She was planning to travel\nsoon and wrote that she wanted to be hypnotized before she left\n\”in order to release some emotions and information that feel close to\nthe surface and to lessen some feelings of anxiety and confusion that\nhave been increasing in intensity.\” Many details of Sara’s file have\nbeen omitted in this narrative in order to protect her anonymity.\nIn the letter she said that a couple of years previously, in the course\nof massage treatment for pain at the base of her skull, \”I had the expe\nrience of small beings communicating with me telepathically.\” She\nalso found that she was spontaneously making drawings with a pen in\neach hand (\”I never used my left hand before\”) of what she took to be\nalien beings, focusing especially on their eyes. Her drawings also\nincluded passageways and \”some sort of subtle body field\” like an\n\”entity’s subtle body.\”\nSara is one of an increasing group of abductees who bring a degree\nof spiritual interest to the understanding of their experiences. Her\nsearch for meaning, and the struggle to stretch the boundaries of her\nown consciousness, enabled her to achieve powerful insights in a short\ntime. In her letter she also wrote that recently she had begun \”receiv\ning information linking other entities to issues of planetary preserva\ntion and ecological transitions, especially polar and geomagnetic\nreversals.\” The desire to serve, \”to do something constructive for the\nworld,\” is vitally important for Sara, although she does not yet know\nthe form that this will take.\nSara grew up outside an industrial city. She calls her Protestant\nupbringing \”conventional\” and describes herself as committed to\nexperiencing reality as clearly as possible. Sara has never taken drugs\nand does not drink alcohol. She links this to her encounter experiences\nand she believes that since she has stopped consuming caffeine,\n201″,
“summary”: “Sara is a 28-year-old graduate student who wrote to request a hypnosis session. She had experienced telepathic communication with small beings during massage treatment and began drawing alien beings with her left hand. Sara is part of an increasing group of abductees who bring spiritual interest to their experiences. She has recently started receiving information about planetary preservation and ecological transitions, and wants to serve the world in a constructive way. Sara grew up outside an industrial city, has a conventional Protestant upbringing, does not take drugs or drink alcohol, and stopped consuming caffeine after encounter experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 216,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nchocolate, and almost all sugar, her experiences have become much\nmore conscious and clear.\nSara’s father has died. Although he was intelligent, Sara wonders\nwhether he was dyslexic, and she suspects that that interfered with his\nability to do the paperwork necessary to be more successful profession\nally. A frustrated man, he was physically and verbally abusive to Sara’s\nmother and verbally abusive to Sara. She witnessed frequent argu\nments between her parents, and on occasions, she saw her father phys\nically abuse her mother. Frightened by her father’s temper, Sara would\ngo into another room to avoid being hit. Sara recalls that her father\nwas kind to her when she was small, but when she began to excel in\nschool, he became quite distant. In contrast, Sara’s mother is quite\nsuccessful professionally.\nSara was especially close to her maternal grandfather, who died\nwhen she was in her teens. He was \”very benevolent,\” and \”we used to\nsit just for hours, sit there, and I would read [to] him … He was my\nsource of support, a really good role model.\” For about ten years after\nhe died, Sara would often have the feeling that her grandfather was in\nthe room with her, especially when she was at her desk working. She\nrecalls a \”funny\” room in her grandfather’s house. As a child, she\nwould frequently go into this room, shut the door, and sit there for a\nlong time. In a \”not quite awake\” state, Sara would experience a kind\nof \”hazy energy\” in the room, but she recalls nothing else about it-\nSara was an intellectually precocious child, and she was reading on\nher own at a very early age. She was especially drawn to mysteries and\nbooks about ghosts and poltergeists. The family went to church almost\nevery Sunday. \”I didn’t like the idea of original sin. It didn’t make any\nsense to me … I liked the Holy Spirit a lot.\” She described the Spirit\nas \”like the connective tissue that binds all of reality together.\” By age\neleven or twelve, Sara was considering theological questions such as a\nresolution to the dichotomy of good and evil, and she was drawn to\nreading about other religions.\nWhile Sara was an undergraduate, she participated in studies of\nextrasensory perception. Her interest in integrating the discoveries of\nphysical science with explorations of spirituality and human con\nsciousness have continued. On one occasion, she experienced electri\ncal sensations in her body. On another occasion, \”I felt like I got out of\nmy body and I couldn’t get back in, and I was gone for about two\ndays.\” She was quite frightened by this experience.\nAfter graduating from college, Sara married Thomas. She became\nincreasingly unfulfilled by the conventionality of their life together. He\n202″,
“summary”: “Sara is an intellectually precocious child who grew up witnessing her father’s physical and verbal abuse towards her mother. Her father was kind to her when she was small but distant when she excelled in school. Sara’s maternal grandfather was a benevolent role model for her, and she often felt his presence even after he died. Sara was drawn to mysteries and books about ghosts and poltergeists, and she considered theological questions such as the resolution of good and evil. She participated in studies of extrasensory perception and experienced electrifying sensations and out-of-body experiences. After graduating from college, Sara married Thomas but became increasingly unfulfilled by their conventional life together.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 217,
“original_text”: “SARA: SPECIES MERGER AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nwould \”blow holes in everything I said I felt,\” Sara said. She and\nThomas remained married for several years due to a strong love\nbetween them. In addition, Sara desired \”some sort of ordered, com\nfortable\” existence.\nAbout a year after she was married, Sara became very ill. Although\nthere is no outward evidence to support this, Sara connects this illness\nand later intense pain in her neck and head to the otherworldly pres\nence in her life (\”They knocked me down,\” she said). While out walk\ning with Thomas one afternoon, her legs suddenly gave way and she\ncollapsed. She developed a fever almost immediately. Her condition\nwas quite serious, and she was forced to go on disability from work.\nHer recovery was a long one, and during this period she and Thomas\ngrew further apart and eventually divorced. The couple had no chil\ndren, and to her knowledge, Sara has not been pregnant. Regarding\nher illness, Sara claims \”It was for my own good,\” an intervention that\nseems to have moved her onto her present spiritual path.\nAbout five months before she wrote to me, Sara met a young man\nnamed Miguel. When Sara and Miguel sat down to a meal at their\nsecond meeting, he immediately brought up the subject of UFOs and\ntold Sara that he had seen a spaceship (this kind of synchronicity or\nserendipity is commonplace among abductees). Sara refers to Miguel\nas her \”extraterrestrial friend.\” Miguel reported seeing alien beings in\nhis dreams, and Sara felt that he may even be a \”representative\” of an\nalien species. He sometimes acted so listless that his behavior remind\ned Sara of the hybrid children abductees see on the ships. He was in\nan incubator as an infant and often showed \”a huge neediness\”\naccording to Sara. At the same time, Sara valued the opportunity to\ndiscuss her encounter experiences with him.\nSara’s abduction history is mixed with memories of various sorts of\nparanormal experiences. She has a very early memory\u2014\”six weeks old\nor less\”\u2014of \”being picked up and moved and looked at.\” She believes\nthat \”someone was taking a picture … It was like the first moment of\nself-consciousness,\” she said. \”I can shut my eyes and I recall it.\”\nExperiences related to ghosts \”were a permanent fixture of my whole\nchildhood,\” beginning at least as early as age four, Sara recalled. \”I\nbecame a premier ghost story teller.\” Sometimes she would build her\nstories around embellishments of portraits and tell \”past life stories\”\nbased on imaginative recreations of their lives. She would concentrate\non the eyes in the portraits and become \”mesmerized.\” The portrait\nwould take on a \”living vibrancy\” and fill out into a \”three-dimensional\ncontour.\”\n203″,
“summary”: “Sara, who was married to Thomas for several years due to their strong love and desire for an ordered existence, became ill and collapsed while out walking with him. She later met Miguel, an extraterrestrial friend who shared her interest in UFOs and paranormal experiences. Sara has a mixed abduction history and early memories of being picked up and moved as well as experiences related to ghosts. Her illness was an intervention that moved her onto her present spiritual path.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 218,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nIn addition to the ghost story sessions, Sara used to play what she\ncalled \”seance games\” with her childhood friends. Once at a slumber\nparty, she asked her best friend, Annie, who was also the smallest, to\nlie down on the floor and said, \”‘We’re going to try to levitate you.’ I\ndon’t know where I knew about levitation either, and we went all in a\ncircle. I think I was at her head, and I started saying something, and\nthen it was like, now okay, and the girl went up, you know.\” Each of\nthe children who were present had \”a sense that something weird had\nhappened,\” and afterwards no one spoke of the incident. \”I remember\nthat night very vividly,\” Sara recalled. \”Oh, God! That night the whole\nroom was very strange … There was a lot of electricity in that room. I\nthink after that it was not even conscious for the kids.\” I asked her if\nthey told anyone about it. \”I don’t think they even thought of the idea\nof telling.\” It seemed to Sara as if there were \”a suggestion they don’t\ntell.\” A couple of years ago, Sara asked the girl she had floated, \”Did\nwe lift you?\” and the girl said yes and that everyone present was fright\nened by the experience.\nLater, during the regression, Sara connected this knowledge and\ncapacity to the floating experiences into, inside, and out of spaceships.\n\”I feel like I’m levitating around the ship,\” she said, \”like someone’s\ngiving me a demonstration on levitation. Like showing me, ‘Oh, you\ncan levitate!’ And so they’re letting me levitate, they’re letting me\nplay, basically. They’re basically letting me levitate all the way around\nthe ship and up and down.\”\nAlthough the ghost story telling stopped when Sara was about nine,\nshe continued to feel a presence in the house at times. \”When I was\nthirteen I used to feel stuff in the house all the time,\” she recalled, \”like\nthings coming up the stairs … I didn’t really look too hard. I’d duck\nunder the covers pretty quickly. But I used to say, really loudly, like in my\nhead\u2014I’d never say it out loud. I’d say, ‘I’m not ready yet! Excuse me,\nbut I’m thirteen and just wait.’ That happened a lot. A lot, a lot, a lot.\”\nDuring our first meeting, Sara discussed the intense pain in her\nhead and neck that she had mentioned in her initial letter to me.\nExpanding upon her letter, she said that during physical therapy a\ncouple of years previously, she \”started seeing a lot of figures in my\nhead, and sometimes they would seem to be talking to me.\” She\nwould shut her eyes and \”see these little guys up here in this corner of\nmy head, and they were kind of light, really yellow and light, kind of\nrounded . . . After I started seeing these guys the pain disappeared.\”\nThe figures \”looked yellow and round and sort of benevolent . . . The\nmost overarching feeling I get is calmness. They’re so calm.\” They had\n204″,
“summary”: “Sara used to play \”seance games\” with her childhood friends, during which they tried to levitate Annie. The children felt a sense that something weird had happened and did not speak of the incident. Sara later connected this experience to floating in spaceships. She also felt a presence in her house at times and saw figures in her head during physical therapy, which helped alleviate her pain.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 219,
“original_text”: “SARA: SPECIES MERGER AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\n\”very light\” bodies with big heads. She recalls no prominent facial fea\ntures of the beings, not even the eyes. Nevertheless, she felt (and\nfeels) a lot of love from and to them. \”It feels like home,\” she said,\n\”like the ideal feeling of, uhm, like a warm family.\” After initially con\nnecting with these beings, which she calls \”light beings,\” Sara began to\nput her hand on the spot in the back of her head when the pain\nbecame uncomfortably intense and she’d \”tune in\” to the \”light\nbeings.\” She calls this \”listening,\” and she found it to be helpful in\nreducing the pain.\nSara also mentioned two experiences that occurred about six\nmonths before I saw her. During one of these, \”something\” appeared\nto be looking at her from the bedroom door as she lay in bed, a pres\nence which was confirmed by the man she was seeing at the time. ‘All\nI can describe is like an outline. It was skinny. It was skinny. That’s all I\ncan remember.\” During a separate incident, she experienced some\nthing in her bedroom next to the bed. This presence was also con\nfirmed by the same man. Although it was emotionally difficult at the\ntime, she sat up and tried to reach out with love and compassion to\nthe entity. After that, the presence seemed to dissipate.\nAbout a week before she was to come East to meet with me, Sara\nwas in an automobile accident, the effects of which repeated the\nintense pain in her head and neck that had begun five years earlier.\nBecause of this car accident, she was forced to delay her trip several\ndays. Miguel was driving the car and became dizzy. He started to\n\”space out\” with distortion of vision, and they both felt as if some\n\”magnetic\” force were pulling the vehicle. The car went off the road,\nover an embankment, and \”folded in on itself.\” Sara suffered cervical\nstrain and wrenching of tendons and ligaments, and she was taken to\nthe hospital in an ambulance.\nWhen Sara would shut her eyes after this accident, in addition to\nseeing the \”light beings,\” she could also differentiate a second type of\nentity. When \”I shut my eyes I see them … I see these guys .. – down\nin a little row, like three or four little dark guys. Like gibbering.\” Later\nshe said, \”it seems to me like these guys are in my head.\” In contrast\nto the \”light beings,\” she described the \”other ones\” as \”frenetic.\”\nShortly after the accident, she felt compelled to do her \”listening\”\nevery day and to write down the information she obtained. She felt\nthis would render additional accidents unnecessary.\nA few days after the accident Sara and Miguel had an experience in\nwhich an unexplained green/yellow light penetrated their room. Miguel\nis ordinarily fearless, Sara said, but they were both terrified, and he\n205″,
“summary”: “Sara is a woman who has experienced intense pain in her head and neck for five years. She connects with beings she calls \”light beings\” who have \”very light\” bodies and big heads. She feels love from and to these beings and describes them as feeling like a warm family. Sara experiences two incidents six months before meeting the researcher where she sees an outline of a skinny entity in her bedroom and another presence next to her bed, both confirmed by the man she was seeing at the time. A week before coming to meet the researcher, Sara is involved in a car accident that causes intense pain in her head and neck. After the accident, she sees two types of entities when she shuts her eyes – \”light beings\” and \”frenetic\” ones. She feels compelled to do her \”listening\” every day and writes down the information she obtains to prevent additional accidents.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 21,
“original_text”: “UFO ABDUCTIONS: AN INTRODUCTION\nuniqueness. Peter Rojcewicz, a folldorist, has compared the experience\nof today’s abductees or experiences with other aerial and abduction\nphenomena and alludes to the possibility of the existence of an intelli\ngence, a spirit, an energy, a consciousness behind UFO experiences\nand extraordinary encounters of all types, that adapts its form and\nappearance to fit the environment of the times (Rojcewicz 1991).\nRojcewicz cites the long history of sightings of unusual aerial phe\nnomena, and beings or objects of light. In ancient times there were\nsightings of \”celestial cars, chariots that flew in the sky, flying palaces\nthat shined and moved about in the sky . . . There are also many dif\nferent descriptions of fiery shields in the sky, like triangles. Fiery cross\nes were also seen over western Europe.\” He also notes the presence of\nclouds or cloudy light surrounding unusual objects, including UFOs,\nas well as the spontaneous appearance of luminous religious images in\nthe sky, frequently witnessed by thousands of people. In the United\nStates, as recently as the last century, Americans witnessed ships\u2014\nschooners and boats\u2014sailing in the sky (Rojcewicz 1992). Jerome\nClark, after a careful investigation of the airship sightings of the late\n1890s, concluded that the vehicles in the sky observed frequently in\nthe United States may have been related to contemporary UFOs but\ninterpreted according to the technology and mythology of the time\n(Clark 1991).\nAccording to Mario Pazzaglini, a psychologist who has been inter\nested in the abduction experience for a number of years, manifesta\ntions of a \”UFO-associated\” nature have been recorded for the last ten\nthousand years, starting with an engraving of Ezekiel in the Old\nTestament in which he depicts a vision containing wheels, angels,\nlight, and clouds (Pazzaglini 1992).\nUnusual sky phenomena were also recorded by the Romans, the\nGreeks in the fourth century, and in the Middle Ages. Sometimes\nmanifesting as stars, fires in the sky, crosses, lights, or beams, appari\ntions would often simply disappear or sometimes leave their mark.\nMany of these sightings were viewed by thousands of people and inter\npreted as religious miracles. Often these phenomena fit nicely into\nalready existing spiritual beliefs held by the viewers.\nThe phenomenon of humans being transported into other dimen\nsions also has a long history in most cultures. Tibetans have long\nbelieved that humans could separate from the \”etheric\” or \”subtle\”\nbody and go traveling in an \”out of body\” capacity for hours or days at\na time. \”They have experiences in different places and then return.\”\nTibetans distinguish between different gradations of subtlety and\n7″,
“summary”: “The text discusses the phenomenon of UFO abductions and compares it to other aerial and abduction phenomena. It suggests that there may be an intelligence, spirit, or consciousness behind these experiences that adapts its form and appearance to fit the environment of the times. The text also provides examples of unusual aerial phenomena throughout history, including sightings of celestial cars, fiery shields, and ships sailing in the sky. It notes that many of these sightings were interpreted as religious miracles and fit nicely into existing spiritual beliefs held by the viewers. Finally, the text discusses the phenomenon of humans being transported into other dimensions, which has a long history in most cultures, including Tibet’s belief in out-of-body travel.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 220,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nappeared to have lost consciousness for a time during the incident. Sara\nfelt as if she were \”physically pinned down\” and unable to move. She\nsaw \”three things hovering above me\” like \”three shrouded heads,\” and\nthought to herself \”something like, listen, we’re communicating. This is\nfor real. Something like that, like, get your act together and start writing\nit down.\” Then \”the whole thing kind of dissipated.\”\nSara has also observed unusual craft in the sky. On one occasion she\nwas with a girlfriend and they both saw \”a strange thing hovering\nabove.\” Sara looked up, \”and for a split second, I felt like … I felt like\nI was there and I was here. I felt like I’m in that spaceship, looking at\nmyself. I felt like I was two places at one time, and then I started to\nthink, ‘Oh, wow! That’s another whole possibility, you’re coming back\nto see yourself.’\” On another occasion she saw what looked like a star.\n\”But it wasn’t time for stars. It was like an afternoon. Really bright.\nToo low, but at a distance.\” After a while \”I kind of got fed up with it.\nI’m like, if you’re not going to do anything, then I’m going home. So I\ngot in my car and started to drive away, and then it came at me, and\nthen it came at me really quickly and flew over me … It looked like a\nflying star. It was just so bright.\” At the time she thought to herself,\n\”God, I’ve got to tell Miguel,\” but she did not, and \”it was like I forgot\nabout it!\”\nSara’s wish to be hypnotized grew out of her desire to \”know what’s\ntrue … I don’t want to know a story that I make up or anybody else\nmakes up,\” she said. \”I really want to know! I really want to know! It’s\nthe only thing that’s important,\” even though \”it may be really com\nplicated and really overlaid and everything.\” She wanted to \”get at\”\nwhat \”these little guys are.\” Finally, Sara wants to be responsible for\nher experiences. \”To tell you the honest truth,\” she said, \”I don’t know\nif I believe myself .. . There’s a part of me that really, really does. But\nthere’s a part of me that doesn’t, and that part feels like it’s destroying\nme.\”\nSara’s first words after being brought into a trance state were, \”I see\nmy grandparents’ house . .. I’m oscillating between that and my white\ncanopy bed which was in my parents’ house when I was little. I’m\nremembering a lot about falling dreams that were a series of dreams I\nhad in that bed, where I’d wake up really suddenly and grab the bed\nposts to keep myself from falling any farther. I felt as if I’d been\ndropped or had fallen from something very high back into the bed. I\nhad quite a few of those, and I used to wake up feeling as if I might be\nclose to having died.\” I asked her to describe the sensations further,\nand she got \”a real sensation of silver and like some sort of shaft, like\n206″,
“summary”: “Sara is an individual who has experienced abduction and has seen unusual craft in the sky. She wants to be hypnotized to know what’s true and to get at what these little guys are. Her first words after being brought into a trance state were \”I see my grandparents’ house\” and she remembered a lot about falling dreams that she had in her parents’ house when she was little. She felt as if she had been dropped or had fallen from something very high back into the bed.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 221,
“original_text”: “SARA: SPECIES MERGER AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nan elevator shaft that I’d fallen through.\” There were further images of\n\”white, shiny material\” and a \”place I’ve just fallen from.\” Then she\nshifted \”to being in a field\” and was \”looking at what looks like a\nspaceship from a distance of maybe a hundred feet, and I’m outside\nand alone in the field.\”\nThe ship was a \”white-domed thing\” and had \”a thing on the bottom\nand an entry that’s vertical\” and \”there’s light emanating from it … I\nsee a lot of things that look a little bit like skeletons, but a cross between\na skeleton and a walking insect. That is, they’re walking up and down\nthese inclined planes . . . There’s light coming from\u2014see one of the\ndoors is folded down, and there’s light coming out of it, illuminating\nthe little creature that’s walking up and down the inclined plane, look\ning a little bit like a thick skeleton. He has some sort of a bubble thing\non his head, but I get a sense of filaments\u2014then I just go right back to\nsliding down something into bed . . . Vertical. The descents were always\nvertical. So fast! So fast! Like almost rudely fast.\”\nSara recalls that she used to wake up terrified from these abrupt\ndescents from the ship, \”terrified that I could have died . . . That was\nnot very careful . . . It’s a good thing I caught the bed or I would have\nmissed it,\” she said. Her next associations were to a long, shiny, white\ncylinder and the sense of her head hitting a \”trapdoor.\” She felt as if\nshe were going back in time to \”a place where I was dead.\” Then she\nsaw a being in what looked like a big, silver chair or throne made of\nmetal. Although his head was \”the most bizarre thing I’ve ever seen,\”\nnevertheless, she recognized him. There was an \”outer orb around the\nhead. It’s translucent, and I’m seeing inside to a skeleton face. Inside\nthe skeleton is not exactly like a human skeleton . . . There’s this outer\nfilarnenty kind of orb around him, and the smile is kind of sickly like a\nskeleton smile. But I don’t feel, you know, scared. They’re not mean at\nall, and they’re nice. They’re nice … No one’s trying to scare me. It’s\nnot their fault they look like that.\”\nLike many abductees Sara has had a name for this familiar entity.\nShe calls him Mengus. \”He’s family, really, kind of benevolent,\” she\nsaid. Next she recalled herself first at age ten and then five, inside the\nship (\”I’m littler than he is\”), \”right up in front of\” Mengus, \”standing\nright next to him.\” She communicated with him \”dreamy, like in my\nhead . . . half telepathically\” and \”half verbally\” in English. \”He just\nkind of nods his head.\” She asked Mengus \”what are you guys doing\nhere on Earth?\” and he replied, \”Oh, we’re just looking around.\”\nSara then saw what looked like a control panel on the ship, like a\ncockpit on an airplane but even more metallic. \”I kind of float over to\n207″,
“summary”: “SARA: SPECIES MERGER AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nis a story about a person named Sara who has had experiences with extraterrestrial beings. She describes falling through an elevator shaft and waking up in a field, seeing a white-domed spaceship from a distance. The ship had light emanating from it and was inhabited by creatures that looked like skeletons but were walking up and down inclined planes. Sara also mentions feeling scared at first but then recognizing the beings as friendly and benevolent. She calls one of them Mengus, who she communicates with telepathically and verbally in English. Sara also describes seeing a control panel on the ship that looked like a cockpit on an airplane but was more metallic.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 222,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthis stuff\” and she asked Mengus what everything was. He told her\n\”this is our transportation system.\” She pulled at various things, \”but\nlike nothing’s on so I don’t do any damage … He kind of lets me, you\nknow. He’s really benevolent… like here’s this little girl, and she’s just\nlooking around, and isn’t that fine.\” Although she sensed \”a real\nwarmth and benevolence … it is mixed with a very steely emotion.\nSerious. This guy is dead serious.\” Mengus said something like,\n\”You’re young now, but this is like preparation, and this is really impor\ntant … We’re leading you into this pretty easily, but this is not a joke,\nand this is not just to fly around, and this is serious business, so pay\nattention.\” It was \”just like, ‘Don’t screw up.’\” The great amount of\nlove she felt from Mengus enabled Sara to really listen to him and\nappreciate that \”there’s no margin for error … I have a weird sense\nthat he’s dead now,\” she said, and \”I kind of feel sad.\”\nI asked Sara what made her feel that Mengus was dead. She replied,\n\”I can just read his vibration, and when 1 go to find it now it’s just like\nit’s died and been recycled [see Paul’s explanation of what happens\nwhen a being dies, chapter 10]. I can’t access him anymore and he\nfeels dead.\” Mengus \”was really nice. I would say, maybe like my first\nreal teacher.\” She has \”the weirdest feeling that one of the little things\nI drew, the baby ones, was… Mengus’s new incarnation.\”\nReturning to her experience as a young child, Sara spoke of the float\ning/levitating phenomena described earlier and the sense that these\ncapacities, although \”really fun,\” had come to her from \”past life.\” They\nwere \”not fun in just the conventional sense,\” but part of how we evolve.\n\”I consciously understood that true fun can be a lot of work and pro\ncessing.\” The vibrational energy of the translucent beings, Sara said, \”was\nmuch more elevated than the conventional vibration you feel here . . .\nThey’re just so much more conscious! They don’t keep everything sup\npressed in their unconscious. They’re just awake. They’re awake and\nthey’re responsible, and they’re receptive and they’re concise and precise\nand their eyes are open . . . Their hearts are open too. They’re not afraid,\nand they’re not stingy and selfish about their love, and it’s just really nice.\nThey’re so, so, so, so nice … I get the sense there’s a translucent thing on\nthe back of their head . . . Our heads aren’t translucent, you know are\ncovered with hair and everything. We cover up all of our little things that\nwe don’t want people to see, and they just, it’s like wide open, ^bu can\nsee right into it, and they’re telepathic so they can’t keep secrets that way.\nSo as a result everyone’s just a lot more together. They’re not in denial\nthe same way. I like that. God! I like that a lot. I wish I could be with\nthem again.\”\n208″,
“summary”: “Sara had an encounter with Mengus, who introduced her to their transportation system. She felt a sense of warmth and benevolence from him but also a steely emotion. Mengus explained the importance of paying attention and not making mistakes as this was serious business. Sara sensed that Mengus was dead and felt sad about it. She connected with the vibrational energy of the translucent beings and found them to be more conscious, receptive, and precise than humans. She wished she could be with them again.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 223,
“original_text”: “SARA: SPECIES MERGER AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nSara felt that to be with these beings, at least in the happy innocent\nway she had just spoken of, she would have to go backward in time,\n\”before this life … I think I’ll try it,\” she said. Next she found herself\nflying in a white spaceship with a number of little windows. It was fly\ning over a desert area\u2014\”We’re just whizzing around, and I can see\ndown below and it’s so beautiful … I don’t know if I’ve ever been\nhappy like that in this life, just like unreservedly, all the time, happy.\nWow! We come over this ridge, and there’s this big expanse of desert,\nand I see these reds and these yellows and oranges, and it’s just like\nsensorially just scrumptious. It’s just delicious.\” In this life her body\nwas skeleton-like, \”like Mengus’s .. . It’s creepy, and your bones are\nkind of little and brittle and it’s kind of creaky. You walk in a very dis\njointed sort of way.\” Again Sara was struck by the joy of the maneuver\nability she felt within the space vehicle, how \”just neat to zip around\”\nit was.\nFrom this alien/past life perspective Sara spoke of the \”stupid\” things\nthat humans do and the temptation to confront them directly. But \”it’s\nmuch more useful to be subtle and make sure they thought of it them\nselves.\” Human beings are \”so egocentric they won’t change otherwise.\nThey haven’t. They’ve got this ego thing that they like to hold on to and\nthey get really threatened …\” At the same time there are \”precious\”\nthings about human beings. \”They can smell flowers, for instance. And\nthat’s like so incredible, and they get to feel the sun on their skin.\” As\nan alien being \”I was operating out of less physicality, so you’re lighter at\none level … There are certain advantages. One is you don’t get into\nthese things like depression. But on the other hand it’s a little disjointed\nand a little bit removed . . . The olfactory sense is not there the same\nway. You don’t get the depth of smell, for instance,\” she observed. At\nthe same time the aliens have seen \”a bigger picture,\” and have more\ninsight and patience. Also, \”You have this thing in your head that\n[enables you] to access any kind of information telepathically. So you\nhave this kind of informational pliability. I mean, you can get any infor\nmation you need.\”\nSara felt that the purpose of her flight over the desert was to survey\nthe planet for \”planetary resources,\” in order \”to see what is the surviv\nability of an area like that\” in case there were to be a \”huge planetary\nshake-up.\” The desert area seemed to be a potentially \”stable environ\nment\” in case of a major upheaval because it was high and flat. As she\nexperienced herself flying in an alien incarnation she felt herself\n\”going back and forth\” between human and alien forms, as if trying to\nmake a decision. The human body identity was aesthetically pleasing\n209″,
“summary”: “Sara is describing her experience of flying in a white spaceship over a desert area in an alien past life. She reflects on the differences between humans and aliens, including their physicality, ego, and telepathic abilities. Sara’s purpose for this flight is to survey the planet for potential resources in case of a major upheaval.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 224,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nfor its \”flesh and things,\” while at the same time she was drawn to the\ngreater perspective of the alien identity.\nSara returned then to the present and went on to describe a huge,\nominous dark cloud covering the sky that seemed to exert a magnetic\npull upon her, \”like throwing dark, black tar over my head.\” The cloud\nseemed to Sara to embody the projected negative consciousness and\nvibrations of human beings. Its impact was debilitating and made her\nfeel victimized. The cloud functioned as a kind of mask or shield to hide\nsome sort of \”hokey\” craft of the sort human beings would design if they\nwere to make a spaceship. This craft was the source of negative vibration\nand was piloted by a human being. It appeared utterly \”stupid\” from\nSara’s point of view. \”I’m just loathing this whole thing,\” she said. The\naircraft’s \”purpose,\” she said, was \”ostensibly war,\” but not war to kill\npeople. The war was \”with people’s heads… war to control people.\” She\nfelt \”this huge desire to shield myself from this thing.\”\nNext Sara remembered childhood encounters of \”levitating,\” \”floating,\”\nand \”bouncing\” around her in the room with the white canopy bed. \”I feel\nlike someone’s almost throwing me up and down.\” Two \”Mengus-like guys\”\nhave been doing this. She felt as if there were a magnetic field between\ntheir fingers and her body. The bouncing about \”was fun … I was laugh\ning,\” and then the beings talked to each other, \”not to me\” and left head\nfirst through the window. These were friendly visits, \”like coming over for\ntea,\” but the beings became \”mad\” after college because she was living\nsuch a \”conventional, stupid life … a very short sighted existence,\”\nespecially when she took a job in business.\nSara associated to another experience later in her life. She was\nalone, lying down on the deck to get a suntan, when \”I felt something\nhovering on top of me.\” She saw a figure that \”was like a CTOSS\nbetween a Mengus being and a person.\” It was \”human in shape, but\nlighter and free-floating.\” Sara received a communication from the\nbeing, \”This is very important.\” The intention, she was told, was not\naggressive, but some sort of test of \”genetic compatibility or some\nthing,\” an \”infiltration,\” \”a feasibility test,\” \”dimensional merging.\”\nI asked Sara to tell me more of what she meant by \”dimensional\nmerging.\” She then described what I believe to be the central image of\nour first session. \”It is like a plane,\” she said, \”a sheet of translucent\ncellophane.\” There is \”like a huge shattering of glass,\” and a \”razor\nblade thin\” slit opens between this Earth/physical dimension and the\nrealm from which the beings come. In this context I asked her more\ndetails of the encounter. The being had \”a light contour of a penis, but\n210″,
“summary”: “Sara described an experience where she felt a magnetic pull towards a dark cloud that seemed to embody negative consciousness and vibrations. She also remembered childhood experiences of levitating and bouncing around with two Mengus-like beings who left headfirst through the window. Later, while lying down on the deck to get a suntan, Sara felt something hovering over her and saw a figure that was human in shape but lighter and free-floating. The being communicated with her about genetic compatibility or some sort of test for dimensional merging. Sara described this as a plane of translucent cellophane with a razor blade thin slit opening between the Earth/physical dimension and the realm from which the beings come.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 225,
“original_text”: “SARA: SPECIES MERGER AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nnot like a physical penis\” that entered her body. The experience was\nnot like anything she had known in human sexual relations. \”The\nbeing itself felt aggressive, and I did not like that part of it. There was\nnot an emotional component to the whole thing on its part… It was\nmore like a scientific explorer territory.\” I asked if there were orgiastic\nactivity. \”It was much, much, much subtler/’ she replied. \”It was not\nentirely happening in this dimension,\” Sara said, \”so you can’t really\nevaluate it in the language and physical descriptive terms of this\ndimension because it wasn’t really happening here. It was half happen\ning here and half happening somewhere else.\” After this experience\nSara \”felt like I’d sort of been hoodwinked.\” The being \”didn’t give me\nthe full story, and it just kind of said, ‘Hey, trust me, it’s important.’\”\nThen she said, \”If a being were to project itself onto a sheet of cel\nlophane, and [the] cellophane were to shatter through to this reality,\nand I could stand and watch, I’d do that.\” I asked if this had in fact\nhappened (\”come through\”) to her. \”Yes,\” she said, about two weeks\nago. She had gone on a ski trip. There was a large mirror in her hotel\nroom. She arose in the middle of the night, and the place where the\nmirror had been appeared as a corridor. She attempted to walk down\nthis corridor, but she bumped her head against the glass. Miguel had\nnot gone on the ski trip with Sara, but \”the minute I bumped the cor\nridor Miguel was in the room, and I tried to scream out, ‘Miguel/ but I\ncouldn’t scream. Nothing could come out.\” She was sharing the room\nwith a skiing friend, who independently saw a silhouette in the room.\nParadoxically she \”just immediately went back to sleep.\”\nThe bump hurt a great deal, but the pain was compounded by the\n\”interpenetration of the dimensions\” as \”the mirror opened up.\” It\nwas as if \”a being that looked like Miguel\” or \”a disguise of Miguel\”\ncame through. The being had \”penetratingly dark\” eyes, \”dark, dark,\”\nand looked \”insectlike\” with \”an overshaped head\” and \”a little,\nshrunken body . .. that’s using the costume to look bigger … It hurt\nme,\” Sara said, but \”the overall purpose wasn’t to hurt me.\” It was\nrather \”to explain something through demonstration,\” namely \”this\nwhole dimensional interpenetration exists.\” By \”bopping me on the\nhead,\” they \”demonstrate, ‘Hey! This is physically real.\”‘ Otherwise,\nmany humans are often too \”dense\” and/or too preoccupied to be\nreached.\n\”In a species sense\” Sara has felt \”compatible\” with the Mengus\ntype of beings, but the being in the hotel room seemed to be a repre\nsentative of another species with which Miguel was connected, per-\n211″,
“summary”: “Sara had an experience where she merged with a being that was not human. The experience was not like anything she had known in human sexual relations and did not have an emotional component. It was more like a scientific explorer exploring new territory. Sara felt like she had been hoodwinked after the experience. She went on a ski trip and saw a silhouette in her hotel room that looked like Miguel, but she could not scream or communicate. The being came through to explain the dimensional interpenetration that exists. Sara felt compatible with the Mengus type of beings, but the being in the hotel room was from another species connected to Miguel.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 226,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhaps in a past life. In Sara’s view these two species are trying to con\nnect with each other as demonstrated in her association with Miguel.\nEach species, she said, has its own \”vibrational plane,\” so that for two\nspecies to connect they must \”create a new vibrational plane of inter\naction.\” This could be exemplified in a human relationship that, in\neffect, crosses the species barrier. This would be accomplishing an infi\nnite number of things with \”one beautifully concise stroke.\”\nI asked Sara to say more about the being she saw in the hotel room.\nThe head was the most prominent part of the body and was \”shim-\nmery,\” looking \”reptilian,\” almost \”snakelike, serpentlike\” and quite\nelongated. \”Red vein-things\” made the head appear like \”a body\nturned inside out.\” The creature was not \”bad. It’s nice enough.\” It\nwas \”almost like a sea creature, like a mollusk or a snail without the\nshell.\” It seemed vulnerable, in need of \”understanding\” and \”cooper\nation\” from her. For Sara to own that the creature truly exists \”expands\nmy borders of acceptability and tolerance . . . opening my heart to\nsomething that isn’t the same as I am. That’s good for me. I need to\nknow that. I need to learn that and actively do that.\” It was \”sweet,\”\nshe said for the being to \”put on\” the Miguel costume in order to\nbridge the gap of unfamiliarity. When Sara looked into this being’s\neyes she saw \”so much love\” and felt love herself. She also perceived a\n\”kind of sad\” and \”battle-weary\” look, as if it were saying, \”Give us a\nbreak!\” \”They’re tired of everyone being scared of them … I feel bad\nfor that guy,\” she concluded.\nWe ended the regression at this point, and Sara’s mind began to\ndoubt her experience and search for ways to \”explain it [the session]\naway … It could be delusions and imagination,\” she said. But then\nshe observed, \”It’s not imagination, either. I mean it is real. It’s more\nreal than imagination. But it’s real in a hologram-like sense . . . like it’s\nprojected, but I don’t know. I got bumped on the h . . . then you’re\nright back to, ‘My God! It hurt, didn’t it?’ … I went through some\nthing here, though, that was real,\” Sara concluded, \”all this pain that\nfelt like a searing, burning …\” After returning to ordinary reality the\ntwo realities seemed \”more on a par\” or \”much more equal.\”\nThe larger purpose of bringing these species together, Sara said later, was\nto bring about \”personal evolution\” in order to achieve \”universal under\nstanding.\” The intense pain was used to penetrate the density of human\ndenial, to reach us when we are \”asleep.\” Pain is the \”extreme of physical\ntangibility.\” Each species brings something to the merger. The Mengus-\nlike beings, for example, Sara said, are more spiritually advanced than\nhumans, who need to become \”a little more Mengusy.\” The Mengus-like\n212″,
“summary”: “Sara had a past life where she associated with Miguel and saw two species trying to connect with each other. She believed that for two species to connect, they must create a new vibrational plane of interaction. The being Sara saw in the hotel room was reptilian, elongated, and vulnerable, in need of understanding and cooperation from her. Sara felt love for the being and perceived a kind of sad and battle-weary look. She concluded that the session was real, although it was experienced in a hologram-like sense. The larger purpose of bringing these species together was to achieve personal evolution and universal understanding, using intense pain to penetrate human denial.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 227,
“original_text”: “SARA: SPECIES MERGER AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\ncreatures seek a greater physicality, \”the ability to smell,\” for example. In\nthe connection of species each retains some of its original elements.\nThis process of species connecting involves \”tremendous, tremen\ndous, tremendous love.\” Most ordinary human love, Sara said, is much\nmore possessive, involving emotions like jealousy. This interspecies\nlove is \”more unconditional … I think that’s everybody’s sole reason\nfor being here. Soul/sole, in both senses of the word sole.\” A few weeks\nlater, Sara wrote to thank me for my help and said that \”things seemed\nto calm down greatly\” after the session.\nApproximately six weeks after our session, Sara and I met for about\none hour to integrate further the openings that had followed her regres\nsion and to discuss the possible forms that her life’s calling might take.\nAfter some discussion of folkloric studies of UFOs, abductions and\nrelated matters, Sara suggested that the aliens may be assuming the\nforms of technology \”in order to be more accessible to us,\” to appear, for\nexample, in something that looks \”kind of like an airplane to make it a\nlittle easier.\” She, like many of the other abductees with whom I have\nbeen working, spoke of the cataclysmic physical changes that may be\nahead for the earth and wondered if somehow ecological and environ\nmental concerns could unite humanity and help us transcend ethnic,\ncultural, and other boundaries.\nSara mentioned that she would sometimes sob because she missed\n\”home/’ but for her this has \”nothing to do with my Earth parents.\” It\nexists \”in a different dimension.\” It was, rather, a deeper sense of con\nnectedness that she missed. We talked further of what this other \”home\”\nis like and means to her. \”Home is dimensional, not spatial,\” she said. But\nthere is communication, nevertheless, between the dimensions. \”You\nshut your eyes and there’s always communication,\” she said. \”The con\ntent is almost a hundred percent emotional,\” she added. It was difficult\nfor her to describe this coherently. \”It’s all about. . . the emotion of love\nis the most . . . unconditional supportive life. I don’t mean that in\nhuman life, but creativeness,. .. growth-affirming kind of love. It bowls\nyou over. When you feel that, and when you feel that connection to that,\nthe love feeling is so tremendous.\”\nWhen Sara accesses this and other connected states, she says she\nfeels \”very happy.\” She says that \”it feels like the magnetic field around\nme completely changes . . . like space or something is fluctuating, like,\nif you could see a thermal crack or something. It feels like that.\” She\nalso feels that this state is somehow so familiar that she has always\ntaken it for granted, and that if she focused her attention in this way\nmore often, many additional things would become accessible.\n213″,
“summary”: “SARA: SPECIES MERGER AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\n\nIn the process of species merging, each creature retains some of its original elements and tremendous love is involved. This interspecies love is more unconditional and soulful than ordinary human love. Sara believes that aliens may be assuming the forms of technology to be more accessible to humans. She also speaks of a deeper sense of connectedness that exists in a different dimension and can only be accessed through emotional communication. When Sara accesses this state, she feels very happy and her magnetic field changes.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 228,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nDespite the joy she feels when she enters the other dimension, Sara feels\nit would not have been \”ethically correct\” for her to \”jump\” the chasm\nbetween the two planes totally or too readily. \”In the past\” she said it felt\nas if she \”made a commitment, like an exchange student\” spending a year\nabroad to be here on Earth. She was, in effect, in \”an immersion program,\”\nhas \”taken resources\” and has \”a responsibility\” to see it through.\nOne way or another, Sara expresses a desire to use \”ecology as a way\nto help people make a . . . transition .. . People have to redefine philo\nsophically what they mean by environment. People think, ‘Oh, my envi\nronment.’ But, it’s like environment is [complete] . . . environment is\n. .. infinite. And it has an infinite number of characteristics, and they\nextend from physical to emotional-psychic to interplanor and cross-sec\ntional . . . You are your environment . . . It’s a much broader way than\nmost people think,\” she noted. Sara spoke then of how difficult it has\nbeen for the human species to reach a \”creativeness^-af firming, life-\naffirming\” place of unconditional love, which she related to all the ways\n\”by which we differentiate ourselves,\” such as by creanng gender, eth\nnic, and religious barriers. Ecology could be used to discover \”common\nalities\” and \”transform consciousness … If you truly, truly, truly do\nwhat’s good for yourself, you’re doing what’s good for the world. The\ntwo things are synonymous.\”\nSara observed that she herself still experiences \”emotional needi-\nness.\” Using her metaphor of the exchange student here from another\ndimension she said, \”I might be able to take a vacation back home, or\nbe in two places at one time/’ but she says it may be more useful to\nreach a state of consciousness in which \”it didn’t really matter to me if\nI went home or not. Then I can go home because I don’t need to go\nhome.\” She talked further of how her spiritual path was her way of\nreaching a place in herself where she could \”give love\” both \”there\” (in\nthe other dimension) and \”here\” on Earth.\nDISCUSSION\nAt one of our meetings, Sara asked me if I thought that the direction of\nher thinking and experience reflected something psychopathological\u2014\n\”like I’m making it all up.\” She was reassured to learn that other\nabductees had been struggling with the same philosophical questions. I\nthen shared with her some of my speculations about the implications of\nthe abduction phenomenon and where experiences like those she had\ndescribed might be leading us.\n214″,
“summary”: “Sara is an abductee who feels that it would not have been ethical for her to jump between dimensions too readily. She sees herself as an exchange student in an immersion program, with a responsibility to see it through. Sara believes that ecology can be used to help people make a transition and redefine philosophically what they mean by environment. She notes that the human species has difficulty reaching a creative, life-affirming place of unconditional love. Sara experiences emotional neediness but believes that reaching a state of consciousness where it doesn’t matter if she goes home or not is more useful. At one meeting, Sara asked if her thinking and experience reflected something psychopathological, and was reassured that other abductees had been struggling with the same philosophical questions.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 229,
“original_text”: “SARA: SPECIES MERGER AND HUMAN EVOLUTION\nSara has been preoccupied since childhood with philosophical and\nspiritual questions, and apparently from an early age has exhibited cer\ntain paranormal powers, such as the ability at least to create the\nimpression of levitating another child. These concerns and abilities\nseem to have been intimately connected with lifelong encounters with\nalien beings, beginning in early childhood with a mentor figure she\ncalls Mengus who she describes as her first teacher. Sara’s abduction\nexperiences, fun and joyous as a child, but always at another level\ndeeply serious, appear directly related to her personal and spiritual\ngrowth and her determination to find a calling that will give sufficient\nscope for her desire to serve the planet as fully as she can. Ultimately,\nhowever, Sara believes that at its core the abduction~pKenomenon\nemerges from a place beyond the physical plane and cannot be\ngrasped through technology alone.\nIt appears as if from childhood Sara’s encounters were a kind of\npreparation of consciousness for a life’s work she strives to accomplish.\nThis work appears connected to using an expanded notion of ecology\nor \”environment\” to bring about a paradigm shift from a conscious\nness of division and separation to one of openness, creativity, and\nunconditional love. Sara relates her own evolution in this direction to\nher encounters and her role as a kind of exchange student between the\nnonphysical universe from which the aliens or \”light beings\” emanate\nand the earth on which she has committed herself to live.\nSara tried repeatedly in our sessions to put into words the process\nby which the alien beings can enter our physical universe and she, in\nturn, can access theirs. One striking image was that of a powerful cel\nlophane membrane that is shattered, creating a slit through which\nsome connection with the other, nonphysical, dimension may become\npossible. She herself can access this other universe and she has longed\nto surrender herself over entirely to the other domain, which she, like\nso many abductees, considers to be \”Home\” and the place of her true\nparents. But she is constrained from going there altogether by the con\ntinuing earthbound challenges of overcoming her own egoistic needs,\nespecially the desire to be loved. Sara, like other abductees, under\nstands that as she transforms her own consciousness and shares this\nprocess, she contributes in a subtle way at a wider level. As she put it,\n\”Ifygu truly do what’s good for yourself, you’re doing what’s good for\nthe world.\” ~\” ~~\nSara, like all abductees perhaps, is participating in some sort of proj\nect of species merger and evolution. The purpose of this project may\nbe to create new life-forms that are more spiritually evolved and less\n215″,
“summary”: “Sara is a person who has been preoccupied with philosophical and spiritual questions since childhood, and has exhibited paranormal powers such as the ability to levitate another child. Her encounters with alien beings, beginning in early childhood with a mentor figure called Mengus, have been deeply serious and appear to be connected with her personal and spiritual growth. Sara believes that the abduction phenomenon emerges from beyond the physical plane and cannot be grasped through technology alone. She relates her own evolution to bringing about a paradigm shift from consciousness of division and separation to one of openness, creativity, and unconditional love. Sara understands that as she transforms her own consciousness and shares this process, she contributes in a subtle way at a wider level.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 22,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ngrossness, or density of beings. \”The mind or consciousness produced\nby grosser matter cannot communicate with these subtle things. In\nsome, you witness the grosser level of mind subdued and the more\nsubtle mind become active. Then there’s an opportunity, a chance to\ncommunicate with or sometimes see another being who is more subtle\nthan our mind or body.\” (The Dalai Lama 1992). Contemporary\nexamples of such entities in the West might be the \”spirit guides\” that\nare reported by many individuals. Descriptions of these spirits who\nappear to individuals or to intermediaries vary widely.\nRojcewicz includes UFO abductions within a wide range of para\nnormal experiences, including near death experiences; powerful psy\nchic, spiritual, mystical, and out-of-body experiences; and encounters\nwith a range of beings\u2014such as witches, fairies, werewolves\u2014that\noften result, for an individual, in a substantive transformation of val\nues and orientation. The question of whether and why these events\noccur, of course, remains unanswered. There is much debate even\nabout how to frame such questions.\nThe most commonly debated issue, whether abductions are really\ntaking place, leads us to the center of questions about perception and\nlevels of consciousness. The most glaring question is whether there is\nany reality independent of consciousness. At the level of personal con\nsciousness, can we apprehend reality directly, or are we by necessity\nbound by the restrictions of our five senses and the mind that orga\nnizes our worldview? Is there a shared, collective consciousness that\noperates beyond our individual consciousness? If there is a collective\nconsciousness, how is it influenced, and what determines its content?\nIs UFO abduction a product of this shared consciousness? If, as in\nsome cultures, consciousness pervades all elements of the universe,\nthen what function do events like UFO abductions and various mysti\ncal experiences play in our psyches and in the rest of the cosmos?\nThese are questions that are not easily answered. Perhaps all we can\ndo at this point in time is to acknowledge the questions as we listen to\nthe experiences of those who have moved beyond our culturally shared\nideas of \”reality.\” The UFO abduction experience, while unique in\nmany respects, bears resemblance to other dramatic, transformative\nexperiences undergone by shamans, mystics, and ordinary citizens who\nhave had encounters with the paranormal. In all of these experiential\nrealms, the individual’s ordinary consciousness is radically trans\nformed. He or she is initiated into a non-ordinary state of being which\nresults, ultimately, in a reintegration of the self, an immersion or\nentrenchment into states and/or knowledge not previously accessible.\n8″,
“summary”: “The text discusses the concept of UFO abductions and their relation to other paranormal experiences such as near death experiences, powerful psychic experiences, and encounters with various mystical beings. The author raises questions about the reality of these events and whether they are a product of shared consciousness. The text also acknowledges that these experiences result in a transformation of values and orientation for the individual involved.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 230,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\naggressive, while retaining the acute sensory possibilities that accom\npany the dense embodiment of human physical existence. One part of\nour long hypnosis session involved Sara’s memories of an encounter\nwith an alien being that she experienced as occurring partly in our\nphysical reality and partly in another, nonphysical, dimension. The\nmost difficult aspect of the various kinds of interdimensional, inter\nspecies connection that Sara described is the different vibrational fre\nquencies by which beings from the other dimensions live and the\nradical adjustments that must occur for us to connect. Much of the\nintense bodily distress that Sara and other abductees experience dur\ning their regressions may relate to the bodily releasing of these vibra\ntional incongruities that have been held in check, sometimes\nthroughout the individual’s life, by powerful repressing forces that\nmay derive both from the human psyche and possibly from controls\nimposed by the aliens themselves.\nSome of the most intense moments in Sara’s first regression occurred\nwhen she recalled having been struck or \”bumped\” painfully when she\nmisperceived a mirror in her hotel room for an open corridor, a \”mis\ntake\” that might have been engineered by the beings themselves.\nImmediately following this shocking and painful impact she was able to\nrecognize in her room a representative of another, more reptilian\nappearing, species of alien beings that was possibly connected with her\nfriend Miguel as she has been linked with the Mengus-like species. The\nintense physicality of this sort of experience seems to be employed so\nthat Sara and other human beings are forced to acknowledge the reality\nof entities and domains that our Western acculturation have taught us\nin recent centuries cannot, even must not, exist. Yet this kind of onto-\nlogical, physical shock may be an essential initial step in the process of\nhuman consciousness evolution that seems to lie at the core of the alien\nabduction phenomenon.\n216″,
“summary”: “The text describes a hypnosis session with Sara where she recounts her memories of an encounter with an alien being that occurred both in physical reality and another nonphysical dimension. The difficulty in connecting with beings from other dimensions is due to the different vibrational frequencies they live on, which must be released through intense bodily distress. One such moment for Sara was when she was \”bumped\” painfully while misperceiving a mirror for an open corridor. This physical shock may be an essential initial step in human consciousness evolution that lies at the core of the alien abduction phenomenon.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 231,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER TEN\nPAUL:\nBRIDGING TWO WORLDS\nP\naul was twenty-six when he introduced himself to me at a UFO con\nference in New Hampshire. A sensitive, handsome young man, he is\none of an increasing group of abductees that I have been encoun\ntering who have discovered that they have a dual identity as an alien (they\ndo not use that word) and a human being. From the beginning of our work\nPaul believed that he had a mission to \”be an example\” of love and\nopenness and to enable humans to overcome the fears that constrict us\nand prevent us from using the gifts we possess. The purpose of our work\ntogether has been to enable Paul to discover the depths of his complex\nidentity and to take full responsibility for his transformative and healing\npowers. Paul and I have had two hypnosis sessions after our initial inter\nview, and he has attended two support group meetings. In a small group,\nfoul, fom Kasey, and several other abductees have been exploring the heal\ning powers of their shared energies. When we first met he was living with\nhis parents and administering his own advertising business. He was\nworking to earn enough money to rent a separate apartment.\nPaul, like many abductees I have seen, came to me after a disturbing\nseries of meetings with a mental health professional who he continued\nto see until a few days before I met with him. He first consulted Ms. T.,\na psychologist, to explore \”weird\” experiences that had led him to ques\ntion his sanity, including one, five hours after smoking marijuana, in\nwhich he saw \”some type of being\” on the stairs at home. He wished\nalso to see if his experiences were related to difficulties growing up. He\nmet with Ms T. somewhat irregularly over a year-and-a-half period. The\ntherapy included four or five hypnosis sessions intended to recapture\nmemories of possible sexual abuse by his paternal grandmother, which\ndid not, in fact, emerge. What did come to the surface were additional\nencounters with unusual beings, going back to when Paul was age three,\nthat were powerfully real for him and had a \”shattering\” impact on his\nworldview and \”everything I’ve known.\”\n217″,
“summary”: “Paul is an abductee who has discovered that he has a dual identity as an alien and a human being. He believes that his mission is to be an example of love and openness, and to enable humans to overcome their fears. Paul has had two hypnosis sessions with the author and attended two support group meetings. In these sessions, they have explored the healing powers of their shared energies. Prior to meeting the author, Paul saw a mental health professional, Ms. T., for over a year-and-a-half. During this time, they conducted four or five hypnosis sessions intended to recapture memories of possible sexual abuse by his paternal grandmother. However, the only thing that came to surface were additional encounters with unusual beings going back to when Paul was three years old. These experiences had a \”shattering\” impact on his worldview and everything he knew.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 232,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nAs the sessions progressed, Paul found that he was becoming\nincreasingly \”awakened\” to \”a connection to like a foreign alien kind of\nthing\” which Ms. T., perhaps understandably, could not deal with. One\ntime in a session he asked for a sign of the reality of the beings, or the\nenergies associated with them, which was followed by a loud bang near\nthe office door. Ms. T was frightened but willing to explore the noise.\nPaul was curious to check it out and felt an electric \”crackle\” in the\nroom but found there was nothing visible behind the door. Ms. T. was\nwide-eyed with fear and Paul had to try to calm her down. He had the\nsense that something was \”going to come\” for Ms. T. over the next\nweekend and told her so. She volunteered no information at the\nbeginning of the following session, so Paul asked her if anything had\nhappened. Ms. T. reported that her bed had mysteriously bounced up\nand down. She revealed that she had been terrified, and, according to\nPaul, tried to ignore what had occurred except to clean the house \”out\nof evil spirits.\” Her assumption, Paul said, was that anything \”good or\nintelligent would greet you in a very comfortable way.\”\nDespite Paul’s feeling that Ms. T. was \”suppressing\” him because of\nhow frightening she found the abduction material, a number of mem\nories came out during the hypnosis sessions with her. He describes, for\nexample, how in an early session he \”expected to see my grandmother\nabusing me or something when all of a sudden … I see the ship, and\nI’m out in the back, the chimney, and there’s these little people com\ning up and I’m like freaking out\” (in our first regression we would\nexplore this episode, which occurred when Paul was age six and a half,\nin much more detail).\nIn his last session with Ms. T before he terminated the relationship,\nPaul recalled an abduction that he dated to age two or three, judging\nfrom the fact that he had on a one-piece, red pajama suit with buttons\nup the front that his mother confirmed he was put to bed in at that time.\nHe found himself \”on a table,\” and \”it scared the hell out of me.\” He\nremembered then that the being had come into his room, \”got my\nhand,\” communicated that Paul had to \”just be strong here,\” and took\nhim \”through the door.\” Paul recalled only \”flashes of a ship\” and does\nnot remember how he ended up inside. From the table he saw that the\nsurrounding room seemed to be made of some sort of uniform metal\nalloy and that objects in the room did not seem movable. As he would try\nto get up, a being would press his head with two fingers and push him\nback down, seemingly effortlessly, and he would be temporarily calmed.\nI asked Paul if he could see the being. \”Not yet. I did in a minute,\”\nhe replied. The creature was wearing a full \”bodysuit\” with \”what\n218″,
“summary”: “In summary, during hypnosis sessions with Ms. T, Paul recalls an abduction experience when he was two or three years old. He found himself on a table and saw flashes of a ship. The being communicated with him and pushed him back down when he tried to get up. Paul could not see the being at first but later did.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 233,
“original_text”: “PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS\nlooks like seams … All of a sudden he turned, like a flash. He moved\nso fast! And I’m looking at his head, and it was like classic. It was like\nbig eyes, and I’m like they were dark, and I’m like ‘okay,’ [whispered],\nand I just lied back down.\” He thought, \”Okay. Okay. Yeah. He doesn’t\nwant me to look at him obviously.\” Based on many other cases, I sug\ngested that perhaps it was he who did not want to look, which Paul\nthought was \”heavily possible for me too\” as he was very frightened.\nThen he saw two other beings standing behind him, and thought\n\”what’s going on. Why won’t somebody like talk to me here.\” Then\nPaul looked down and saw that \”he’s started doing something to my\nleg\” with \”long, long fingers. He or she\u2014I don’t really know\u2014it looked\nlike two fingers with a thumb, and he was just like feeling my calf, real\nlightly goin’ up and down, and then all of a sudden I really felt my leg,\nmy calf, it was like, it was pain, and I was like, ‘Ow, my calf really\nhurts.\”‘ Paul does not recall seeing an instrument but remembers that\nthe leg felt \”numb\” and as if the being \”injected something into it.\”\nPaul further described the pain in his leg that he had recalled in the\nsession with Ms. T, how \”after that was done everything started set\ntling back down, and then he started to get me up\” and the being was\n\”taking me out,\” when Ms. T. said \”All right, our time’s up’, and I\nthought ‘Okay.’\” As the session concluded, Paul still felt pain in his leg\nand Ms. T asked him, \”Are you okay?’ And I’m like ‘Sure I’m okay.’\nYou know what I mean? I don’t know. Like, I guess so. I can walk. I can\ndrive home, or whatever.\” There was talk about the possibility of a\nlonger session, but the lack of feedback and Paul’s feeling that Ms. T.\nhad so much difficulty dealing with the impact of the abduction\nmaterial on herself led him to terminate the therapy. Paul made a last\nattempt to get help from Ms. T. in a phone call a few days before he\nand I met. He expressed his difficulty in dealing with the memories\nthat were coming up (\”putting it all together\”), but, uncertain herself\nall along as to what to make of the abduction stories, she seemed to\nhave nothing to say except, in effect, \”call me when you need me.\”\nPaul’s willingness to stay so long in this largely unproductive therapy\nrelationship was not only related to how few people are qualified to deal\nwith abduction issues. It was also connected with how alone and unac\ncustomed to receiving help he had felt throughout his life, and with his\nlifelong tendency, like children of alcoholics {both his parents did have\ndrinking problems), to protect the adults around him from their own\ndistresses. His decision to stop seeing Ms. T. was, in effect, also a deci\nsion to stop protecting her from the distress that his case was creating\nfor her.\n219″,
“summary”: “Paul had an abduction experience where he saw two beings standing behind him and one of them started doing something to his leg with long fingers. He felt pain in his calf and thought it was being injected with something. The session with Ms. T ended, and Paul still felt pain in his leg. He tried to get help from her again but she had nothing to say except \”call me when you need me.\” Paul stayed in the therapy relationship for a long time despite its unproductivity due to feeling alone and unaccustomed to receiving help and his tendency to protect others from their distresses.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 234,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nBefore ending our first session Paul spoke of feeling \”foreign\” (\”all my\nlife to my mother I always said I was adopted. I’m not from here\”) and\nthe difficulty that \”people like me have to adjust and adapt to what is\ngoing on here if we’re going to live and survive here.\” He related this to\nthe negative, hostile emotional climate he encounters in mainstream\nsociety and expressed his desire to \”be an instigator towards the posi\ntive\” and become \”an example of what someone can do\” to free com\nmunication. ‘The model’s there,\” he said but \”this world has pretty\nmuch boxed it off. I’ve got to open that up.\”\nPaul had suspected for many years that his mother’s husband was\nnot his biological father. According to Paul, his \”father\” was sterile and\nhis mother had had a long-standing affair with another man whom she\nhad hoped to marry, but who stayed with his wife when she developed\nleukemia. After he pressed her several times his mother finally broke\ndown and confirmed Paul’s suspicions; this was about a year before we\nmet. The discovery that \”my father was not my real father\” added, of\ncourse, to Paul’s feeling that he did not \”belong here.\” Paul’s father\n(his mother’s husband) has had problems of impulse control. This\nmay be related to the fact that his mother, according to what Paul’s\nmother has told him, would \”take their [him and his brother’s] clothes\noff and do odd things that were abusive.\” Sometimes he would strap\nPaul for \”anything that pissed him off.\” He also may have \”exposed\nhimself\” to certain people and \”made advances toward my sister\n[three years younger than Paul], but that’s as far as it went. Nothing\nreally developed from it.\”\nPaul’s mother seems, from his accounts, like a fearful person. He\nhad the sense that she was intimidated by his intense curiosity and\nintelligence. \”She would try to suppress me,\” he said, and make him\ndoubt his own mental capacities. Naturally this uneasiness was aggra\nvated by Paul’s abduction-related encounters. \”I would adjust,\” Paul\nsaid, \”because I don’t want to freak anyone out. ‘You know what I\nmean, especially your mother .. . I’ll keep this under wraps.\” The day\nafter he saw the being on the stairs at home (described above), Paul\ntold his mother about the experience. She admitted that at the top of\nthe stairs, she had an \”experience like an incredible feeling of fear that\nstopped her midpoint. She was coming down the stairs and she just\nstopped.\” To Paul this was \”confirmation from someone else that\nsomething was in the same exact spot,\” but his mother denied that\nshe had seen anything. His mother herself once had a two-hour period\nof missing time which she acknowledged when Paul asked her, but she\nhad not given it much thought. \”And I’m like, Ma! Two hours in the\n220″,
“summary”: “Paul is an individual who feels like he does not belong in his current environment due to negative experiences with mainstream society and a difficult emotional climate. He has always suspected that his biological father was not his adoptive father, which added to his feeling of not belonging. His mother seems fearful and tries to suppress him, especially when it comes to his abduction-related encounters. The day after seeing a being on the stairs at home, Paul told his mother about the experience, but she denied seeing anything despite experiencing fear.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 235,
“original_text”: “PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS\nmiddle of the day! Didn’t you question that?\” Paul’s sister has\ndescribed a UFO that she and their mother saw together, but they are\nvague about the details.\nWhen we met for Paul’s first hypnosis session we began by review\ning his disciplined meditation program and the tensions he was expe\nriencing during the process. He spoke of his wish to develop his\npsychic potentialities and of the altered state of consciousness and\nheightened awareness he would achieve during the meditations. He\nexpressed the desire to \”know more about my past,\” especially to find\nout \”who were those people\” from the encounter at age six and a half.\nBefore talking further about this time, Paul told me of a frightening\nincident that had occurred late at night or in the early morning a\nmonth before. He had been coming out of a dreaming sleep when he\nheard a loud bang like there was something \”by the trash can out\nfront.\” He looked out the window to check and, seeing nothing, went\nback to sleep. Going in and out of sleep he felt sure that there was\n\”something in the room.\” But when he felt \”something on top of me,\”\nand found he could not move at all, he became terrified. \”I felt it fur\nther off, but then it came really close and, like, Whoa! That’s too\nclose. Too close! Back off! … As I’m freaking out, I’m trying to figure\nout where this thing is, and I was measuring it, like off the tip of my\nnose. … I could feel it right there . . . about four or five inches off my\nnose.\” He wanted to open his eyes but simply could not do it. He\n\”dozed off again\” (a common paradox in abduction-related terror) and\nthen upon awakening was able to \”break out of it\” and look, but there\nwas \”nothin’ there.\” Although fully conscious now, Paul found he was\n\”gagging on my own breath because I couldn’t speak\” and was still\nunable to move for a few more moments. Although he saw no beings\nduring this incident, Paul nevertheless felt invaded by \”something\n[that] had definitely done something.\”\nAlthough we were tempted to explore this incident further, we\nreturned to the episode from age six and a half that occurred in the\nfall of 1972. As I characteristically do, I reviewed with Paul in great\ndetail beforehand the context in which the encounter occurred so that\nI would already be oriented as the incident was explored during hyp\nnosis and not have to impede his associations with distracting factual\nquestions. Much of this information had emerged in Paul’s meetings\nwith Ms. T. We went over the layout of the house, the location of his\nroom, and how his mother tucked him in bed that night. Paul does not\nremember falling asleep, but does recall looking at the bureau, getting\nup, and walking over to the sliding glass doors that separated his room\n221″,
“summary”: “Paul is a man who has been experiencing tensions during his meditation practice and wants to develop his psychic potentialities. He had a frightening incident where he felt something was in his room but couldn’t move or speak. The encounter from age six and a half that occurred in the fall of 1972 is also being explored, where Paul looked at the bureau, got up, and walked over to the sliding glass doors.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 236,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nfrom the back porch. A familiar voice in his head told him to go out\nside, as if \”I was supposed to meet someone out there,\”\nAs he described his behavior that night, Paul spoke as if he were the\nadult Paul observing the actions of the little boy from \”right behind his\neyes … I don’t feel like he feels,\” Paul said, \”but I understand what he\nfeels.\” The boy went out on the porch, looked up, and saw \”a flash\” of\n\”a ship\” that seemed to pass right over his house. \”It was like the whole\nthing was lit,\” Paul said. It was round, \”like a perfect circle . . . big . . .\nawesome,\” larger in the horizontal plane than the vertical, \”long and\nsmooth\” on the bottom. \”He [the boy] was deciding where we [the\n\”we\” refers to the boy-Paul and the adult-observing-Paul as if they were\ntogether] were going. So we went down the stairs [of the porch], and we\nwent over to the chimney [a structure standing in the backyard] and\nthen we sat down.\” The boy walked inside the chimney as if \”we’re\nhangin’ out waiting for someone to come.\n\”I [Paul is now speaking from inside himself as the little boy] really\nhad no idea who was going to be coming, and I was terrified when I\nstarted to realize that someone was there.\” Paul [adult] notes that \”it\nhad to have been brighter because inside the chimney I was able to see\nbricks, like charcoal bricks … I have to go with him [Paul as child]\nbecause I’m\u2014we’re\u2014linked in a way, so we go out and that’s when\nthere were two groups coming up both sides of the house.\” The beings\nwere small, about the six-year-old’s height, with one that appeared to\nbe somewhat taller. There were about four or five of the beings in each\ngroup. They \”weren’t human,\” Paul said, but nevertheless when \”they\nstarted coming around\” the boy felt more comfortable and \”was\nthrilled\” to be with them. They were touching and hugging the boy,\nwho felt \”a great calmness\” and \”really like home,\” as did the adult\nPaul in the session at that moment.\nPam Kasey’s notes describe Paul’s body movements during the\nregression. They provide a sense of the intensity of his experience.\n\”Paul is having a lot of body reactions to this information, an involun\ntary tensing in resistance to each new piece, then often a nervous\nlaugh, a deep breath, a sort of convulsion, and then a relaxing to the\nnext piece. His face is grimacing, frowning, eyebrows furrowing, teeth\nclenching\u2014then a laugh, head shaking emphatically, nervous, earnest,\ncharged, overloaded. Further along it’s getting harder\u2014body twitch\ning, tensing, head shaking, nodding, raising off the pillow, face con\ntorting, expression changing every second or two\u2014arms at his sides\nbut hands gripping, opening, gesticulating.\”\nAt the start of the regression I took Paul back to that night and\n222″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a man named Paul who was abducted from his back porch by beings that he describes as not human. He felt comfortable with them and experienced a great calmness, while his body had involuntary reactions to the information. The regression was intense and Paul’s face and body movements showed the intensity of his experience.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 237,
“original_text”: “PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS\nencouraged him to be the six-and-a-half-year-old boy rather than the\nadult observing him. \”I get stopped,\” he said. \”I guess it’s fear… it gets\nmore and more intense as I try to be him.\” As I encouraged Paul to be\nwith the fear, Paul soon felt numbness in his face, spreading through his\nabdomen, chest, and hands. With his fear increasing he saw \”a big eye\nin front of me . . . hands on me\” and a sense that he was \”shrinking . . .\nThere are others there,\” he said, and \”they won’t let me feel anything.\”\nThen, feeling himself to be lying on his back naked in a room with a\ndomed ceiling, he saw \”tools and a bench.\” His whole body numb now\nPaul said, \”I was able to look out a window … It’s space … I just saw\nstars. I saw a lot of stars… It feels like it’s moving.\”\nOnce again Paul had difficulty connecting his adult observing self\nwith the little boy and his experience\u2014\”everything keeps me from\nconnecting together\”\u2014but was able to say, \”I can be me.\” Then he\nfelt \”plates, like grids, pushing down on my stomach.\” At my request\nhe described one of the humanoid beings. He had no hair on his head\nand his eyes were large and black with no apparent irises. The nose was\n\”flat, like an ape,\” and the mouth seemed to have \”scales around it,\nlike plates on his lips.\” The being let him up then and led Paul\nthrough a door. \”I walk outside. We’re looking at controls on the ship.\nIt’s a ship. It’s a ship! It’s a ship!\”\nThe being seemed to Paul to be \”a friend,\” showed him the con\ntrols, and told him \”You’re like me, on the ship.\” At first Paul did not\nunderstand, but the being explained further that \”you’re from here.\”\nThen, as other humanoid figures watched, the being led Paul to \”a\ncolander-like structure a little below, off to the side\” of the center of\nthe big ship. He said to Paul, \”This is where we congregate.\” The fig\nure that was escorting Paul showed him a bed that was rather like a\nhuman bed with sheets, but \”it’s floating.\” He told Paul, \”They’re your\nquarters. You’re here. You’re here when we go on these trips.\” In fact,\nthe \”quarters\” felt familiar to Paul, for he estimated he had been there\n\”seventy times.\” Paul felt confusion and disbelief then and now, but\nsays, \”I feel like I’m there. I feel like this is the room that he’s showing\nme that I’m in when I go to where he takes me.\”\nAt this point I asked Paul about the timing and frequency of these\nmany visits. Paul replied, \”He’s saying ther’re all connected, that it’s\nthe same.\”\n\”What’s the same?\” I asked.\n\”The lives. They’re all the same . . . It’s close. It’s close to my life.\nIt’s close to now … I was on the ship before I came here [i.e., to\nEarth].\” At this point Paul was experiencing what might be described\n223″,
“summary”: “Paul is a boy who has been abducted by aliens and taken to their spaceship. He experiences fear and numbness when he tries to connect with his adult self, but eventually feels comfortable enough to say \”I can be me.\” He sees controls on the ship and is told that he is like the aliens and that they are from his home planet. Paul is shown his quarters on the ship, which feel familiar to him, and he is told that all lives are connected and that he was on the ship before coming to Earth.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 238,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nas if breaking through an information barrier, and he felt acutely the\ntightening and releasing of his body described in Pam Kasey’s notes.\n\”It keeps breaking and it’s pretty confusing,\” Paul said. \”It’s plain to\nhim [the being] and to me, but I can’t grasp it here [i.e., in the con\ntext of the Western, rationalistic perspective that my questioning may\nhave represented for him].\”\nAt this point the being conveyed to Paul that he would \”tell me\nanything I want to know.\” Our session became then an exploration of\nPaul’s dual identity, human nature from an alien perspective, and\nalien-human relations over time. Paul himself was \”kind of like a spy,\”\nput on Earth for a purpose. \”He [the alien] says that your spirit is from\nhere [i.e., the ship, not Earth]. He says what makes you up is here, and\nhe says that the seeds of human being is how we integrated you into\nthis, but you are from here.\n\”Home,\” Paul said, is \”on that planet. They are very peaceful, very\npeaceful. They’re not like here. They’ve been killed here before.\” I\nasked Paul where that planet was. \”All right. All right. All right. You’re\nnot supposed to know. I’m not supposed to know. I can know. All right.\nAll right. All right. I can see it. It’s red, and it’s\u2014but it’s blue. It’s dif\nferent. It swirls, like Jupiter swirls.\” The planet is \”in this universe,\”\nbut \”farther away than you’ve ever known.\”\nI asked how the beings get from one place to another. \”It’s like hop\nping,\” he said. \”Energy, like folds into itself, and you’re just somewhere\nelse . . . everything folds, inverts into, and folds inside itself . . . Like\nyou can move one at a time, or you can move like vast numbers of\npeople .. . No one’s supposed to know. People aren’t supposed to know\nthis yet.\” I asked him to say why. Speaking now as an alien, he replied,\n\”We’ve been hurt here before . . . Your people hurt us.\” Paul said, \”It’s\nin your nature to be violent,\” and spoke of the human need \”to control\neverything,\” and to isolate ourselves from other beings, including the\naliens themselves. \”Humans are just another form. You’re another life-\nform of energy. You think you’re independent of life, and you can’t be\nthat way. ^bu’re causing death. Itbu’re causing a lot of death and it’s\nyour own. And we’re trying to help you, but we came and we were\nkilled by many of you.\”\nPeople like himself, Paul continued, were \”here to integrate, and it’s\nslow . . . because if we came and tried to disrupt you people it wouldn’t\nwork. It didn’t work before.\”\n\”Before when?\” I asked.\nPushing ahead, as if ignoring my question, Paul continued, \”You\n224″,
“summary”: “The given text is about an alien abduction experience of a person named Paul. During the session, Paul explores his dual identity, human nature from an alien perspective, and alien-human relations over time. The being conveyed to Paul that he would \”tell me anything I want to know.\” The planet where the beings come from is red and blue, swirls like Jupiter, and is farther away than Earth. The beings get from one place to another by hopping, energy folds into itself, and they invert into and fold inside themselves. Paul spoke of the human need \”to control everything,\” and isolate ourselves from other beings including aliens. People like himself were here to integrate, and it’s slow because if they came and tried to disrupt the humans it wouldn’t work. The session was pushed ahead as if ignoring the question asked by the interviewer.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 239,
“original_text”: “PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS\npeople are too violent already, you’re too violent and you’re too hostile.\nIt’s too imbedded in your nature and you have to come to grips on\nthat. You have to understand that, and it’s got to be a little bit of time\n… We can’t come straight on. We can’t come straight on. We have to\nintegrate like with this.\”\nI tried to take Paul back to what happened in his quarters on the ship,\nbut he deflected this effort and persisted with his struggle to understand\n\”the information that’s been locked in me . . . It’s more than we can\nunderstand.\” I felt I had no choice but to let him continue. He told fur\nther of the trouble the aliens have had in their encounters with human\nbeings. \”There’s a lot of us [i.e., dual identity beings] here,\” he said.\n\”When we come straight on it ends up in power. Everyone here is so\nwrapped up in power.\” He spoke of how difficult it is \”for your species\” to\n\”truly open up to another.\” As a human being, but identified also as an\nalien, he has had a great deal of \”trouble here.\” He is trying to help\nhuman beings but has felt attacked. ‘Any new thing coming in is attacked\n… I’m trying to do what I need to do to help you, but I’m under attack\n… Human beings think that they’re it, that that’s it. But there’s so\nmuch else here . . . There’s so much life, yet human beings want death.\nThey’re choosing destruction, and they keep choosing it over life, over\nconnection, over creation. This is hell here .. . Everyone has tried to\nexplain that to you. They’ve tried to tell you that this place needs to turn\naround. Human beings keep tripping over themselves.\”\nPaul spoke further in prophetic tones of human stubbornness,\nunwillingness to accept what we have done or to receive help. \”That’s\nwhy people like us, coming here, get caught up in this and then we get\nsick like you.\” The alien beings can be \”physical on your plane\” but\nalso be \”connected with others not on your plane.\” That enables the\naliens to \”accept others\” and to \”communicate and integrate with\nthem . . . Human beings,\” he said, \”can’t even integrate with some\nthing of your same plane, let alone something of a different plane. You\ncan’t even accept the life around you.\” Segregation, isolation, and fear\ncharacterize the human attitude toward life, Paul said.\nPaul spoke of how difficult it is for him to exist in both human and\nalien identities. \”It’s harder for us to be fragmented like this,\” he said. In\nhis human self he feels the great \”pressures of your human society . ., It’s\njust too much. It’s so stressful. It’s just so stressful.\” He spoke then of\nhow we have expanded a kind of protective \”shell\” into \”a whole separate\nthing . . . This shell is just supposed to be a minor thing. It’s a minor\nthing and you people hold on to it. Like you’ve created this new thing.\n225″,
“summary”: “Paul, a dual identity being, believes that human beings are too violent and hostile, and that they need to learn to integrate with others in order to survive. He speaks of the difficulties he has faced as an alien trying to help humans, and the isolation and fear that characterize human attitudes towards life.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 23,
“original_text”: “UFO ABDUCTIONS: AN INTRODUCTION\nSometimes the process is brought on by illness or a traumatic event of\nsome kind, and sometimes the individual is simply pulled into a\nsequence of states of being from which he or she emerges with new\npowers and sensitivities. \”During his initiation, the Shaman learns\nhow to penetrate into other dimensions of reality and maintain him\nself there; his trials, whatever the nature of them, endow him with a\nsensitivity that can perceive and integrate these new experiences . ..\nthrough the strangely sharpened senses of the Shaman the sacred\nmanifests itself\” (Eliade 1957, p. 66). Like many abductees, the initi\nate hones his new sensibilities in the service of wisdom that can be\nused by his people.\nRevelation is not just accessible to those in pursuit of enlighten\nment, but it can knock on any door at any time. Earlier in this century,\na Dr. Buche described what seems to be a certain kind of archetypal\nexperience: \”He and two friends had spent the evening reading\nWordsworth, Keats, Browning and especially Whitman. He was in a\nstate of almost passive enjoyment. All at once, without warning of any\nkind, he found himself wrapped round, as it were, by a flame-colored\ncloud . . . The next he knew, the light was within himself. Directly\nafterwards came upon him a sense of exaltation, of immense joyous-\nness accompanied or followed by an intellectual illumination impossi\nble to describe. Into his brain streamed one momentary lightning flash\nof Brahmic splendour, leaving him thenceforth for always an aftertaste\nof Heaven\” (Eliade 1965, p. 69).\nThe experience of internalizing what is first perceived as external\nlight happens frequently during mystical flashes or transcendental\njourneys that result in spiritual rebirth. Perhaps an analogy might be\ndrawn to UFO encounters where the abductee is initially \”struck by a\nbeam of light,\” spies a bright ship, and is then taken inside. Brazilian\nabductees in particular seem to have perceived illuminated clouds, fre\nquently red in color, in association with spaceships (Story 1980).\nThe mystic or the shaman, like the abductee, makes a pilgrimage,\nusually with ardor, to receive a new dimension of experience or knowl\nedge. This involves a rebirth which is sometimes very distressing, a\nretracing of one’s steps to a preternatural, primordial arena to recondi\ntion the consciousness of the experiencer. The resulting psychic chaos\nis a metaphor for the precosmogenic chaos, amorphic yet penetrating,\nthat the individual has been exposed to. The abductee is a modern\nDante, whose ontological underpinnings are unraveled. Returned to\nhis bed or his car after his time with aliens, he struggles to reassemble\nhis worldview. Most often, he undertakes his journey alone, and many\n9″,
“summary”: “The text provides an introduction to UFO abductions and explains how they can be brought on by illness, trauma, or the pursuit of enlightenment. It also describes the experience of internalizing external light during mystical flashes or transcendental journeys that result in spiritual rebirth, which is similar to the experience of being abducted by aliens. The text suggests that the abductee undergoes a psychic chaos as a result of their encounter with aliens, and returns to their bed or car after struggling to reassemble their worldview.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 240,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nIt’s a whole new thing. It’s like a little layer. It’s one little layer, and you’ve\ngot that being your whole universe . . . It’s like one layer of appearance.\”\nAs he tried to answer my questions, Paul found himself \”bouncing\”\nor \”jumping\” back and forth between his alien and human identity or\nperspective, which he found difficult. The flow of his thoughts\nseemed to have a direction of their own, almost independent of my\nquestions. \”What is the purpose of controlling something you don’t\neven understand in the first place? What are you controlling? … I\ndon’t understand . . . You’re controlling nothing,\” he continued. \”If\nyou look at frequency and energy, and the way it’s structured itself\naround the form, and you start going deeper, and you start to under\nstand evolution, the way that connects itself to molecular structure\u2014\nit goes on for eons and eons! It’s further than you can fathom, and it’s\ntried to tell you that too, and you don’t understand it.\”\n\”What’s ‘it’?\” I asked.\n\”Consciousness,\” he replied, \”Higher forms of consciousness . . .\nYou’re not going to understand infinity, but it’s there!\” The alien beings,\nPaul said, have access to this higher consciousness which \”flows through\nyou\” and is an intelligence which exists or moves everywhere.\n\”Person to person, nation to nation, world to world?\” I asked.\n\”Universe to universe,\” he said. \”There’s consciousness on every\nsingle level. It’s infinite,\” he said.\nI explored further with Paul what information he had received in his\nabductions about this higher consciousness. \”It starts as an energy you\ncan’t perceive,\” he said, but then it evolves and starts \”becoming intel\nligent.\” It can \”bow into different dimensions .. . engulfing shapes just\nlike a cell engulfs another cell and takes a new shape. The energy mir\nrors another shape; it engulfs a new shape and networks with that. It\ncommunicates with it and understands it. It learns, and it grows. It cre\nates. That is creation in action, and it becomes more and more intelli\ngent. It grows. It has more to choose, more choices.\” Paul spoke further\nof how matter and energy \”flex back\” or change one into the other in\nvarious ways. Relating this creative process to his perceptions of human\nrecalcitrance Paul said, \”You don’t want to change and grow. Change to\nyou is fear. Change means destruction. You’ve got so many backwards\nviewpoints on the way it really works! You hold on. You change for a sec\nond, and then you hold on, forever. \\bu hold on forever.\”\nCuriously, Paul revealed that the alien intelligence does not really\nunderstand why human beings are so destructive and resistant to\nchange, and I asked if the intrusive physical procedures they perform\non our bodies are to learn about this. \”That’s a part,\” he said, and\n226″,
“summary”: “The given text is about an alien named Paul who has been abducted multiple times. During these abductions, he has gained access to a higher consciousness which exists on every level of the universe. This consciousness starts as an energy that becomes intelligent and learns through engulfing shapes and communicating with them. The creative process of this intelligence is related to human recalcitrance, where change is seen as fear and destruction. Paul reveals that the alien intelligence does not understand why humans are so destructive and resistant to change, and the intrusive physical procedures they perform on our bodies may be a part of learning about this.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 241,
“original_text”: “PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS\nacknowledged that the \”poking\” and looking are for the purpose of\nunderstanding, helping, and \”adjusting,\” but added without explain\ning, \”There’s mistakes that have been made.\” In the last analysis \”we\n[Paul as alien] don’t understand why you are so stuck\” and have not\nlearned. \”It poses some complex problems for us,\” he said. \”An organ\nism that gets to be at such a degree of destruction should flip back\nand learn upon itself. It should understand . . . like you stretched it\nout to its maximum, and you should understand that you’re going to\nbreak … we don’t understand why you choose destruction.\”\nIntervention and change are possible even without understanding,\nPaul said. \”We can turn it around,\” but \”you’re going to have to\naccept more changes that go on. The changes are going to get faster,\nand it’s going to be harder for you to change … The intelligences are\npresent now … it keeps opening levels.\” We have changed some\nalready, he allowed, but our \”human nature\” would resist further\nchange. I expressed my impatience and asked how Pam and I might\nparticipate in bringing about change. He said it was hard for him to be\n\”like a spy\” that has been shown \”different levels . . . There’s a lot of\nstuff around you that keeps knocking at its door and then it stops. It’s\nhappened before. It’s happened so many times.\” In spite of the great\ndistance human beings have come, they still isolate themselves. \”That\nknowledge of evolution, that learning process, has grown all along with\nyou. You have memories from the beginnings. The beginnings, if you\ncan even fathom that. And I can’t fathom that, because I’m part\nhuman and it’s hard for me.\”\nAt this point in the session Paul seemed to be feeling a great sad\nness as we contemplated together how \”out of balance\” and \”lost\” we\nhumans were. In a nostalgic tone Paul spoke of how \”very comfort\nable\” he felt \”here on the ship … I want to go home,\” he said, and\n\”It’s on the ship. It’s home. My home is there\” (quite a number of\nabductees say this). I reminded him of his disbelief when first shown\nhis \”quarters.\” He said, \”It’s not hard for the real me to accept. I know\nthat. It’s hard for the shell-Paul to accept.\” The planet he had spoken\nof earlier was the home from which he originally came, and the \”quar\nters\” are \”where I am when we’re traveling, when we’re exploring.\”\nPaul realizes now that he has been shown \”a greater time distance\”\nthan he had previously understood, including past lives.\nStruggling with his disbelief over what he was experiencing, expressed\nthrough nervous laughter, tense body movements, and interspersed\ncomments like \”this is bigger than I thought\” and \”it’s so weird,\” Paul\ntold how \”we came across this planet\” thousands of years ago. \”We’ve\n227″,
“summary”: “Paul acknowledges that the purpose of poking and looking is to understand, help, and adjust, but he also mentions mistakes made in the past. He believes that humans should learn from their mistakes and understand the consequences of their actions. Paul suggests that change is possible even without understanding, but it will require acceptance of more changes and a faster pace of change. He feels that humans are isolating themselves despite their great advancements and knowledge of evolution. Paul expresses his sadness at the current state of humanity and speaks nostalgically about his home on the ship. He realizes now that he has been shown a greater time distance, including past lives, which is causing him to struggle with his disbelief.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 242,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nmade connections here before\” with \”primitive life-forms . . . I’m being\nshown dinosaurs, in a way . . . This is old. Reptiles\u2014oh my God! That\nform we were able to make contact with.\”\n\”The reptilian form?\” I asked.\n\”Yup. That form was\u2014that was smarter than humans,\” he said,\nlaughing. I asked how this had been communicated to him on the\nship. \”I don’t know,\” he replied. \”It’s like a memory in a way. It’s hard.\nThis is hard because I know now that I can make contact again.\”\n\”With whom?\” I asked.\n\”Contact with my brothers on that planet. In space. In that ship.\” I\nsuggested we call the aliens \”brothers\” since to Paul the beings we call\naliens he felt were, indeed, \”my people\” or \”my brothers.\”\nAt this point images were coming to Paul faster than he could deal\nwith them and I encouraged him to recenter himself and take his\ntime. He said that \”This reptilian form was very intelligent, a form of\nenergy that spanned up to that point, and it did very well.\” I asked\nwhat happened to them. \”It just evolved past this time. It allowed for\nnew forms of life,\” he replied. \”Oh, man! They can tell time. They can\nfeel time. They understand what’s coming in the future. They [the\ncreatures in reptilian form] understand. They’re so compassionate .. .\nThey were able to have an understanding, a compassion towards the\nfuture of your existence.\”\nPaul then felt waves of energy passing through his body, pushing on\nhis abdomen, and causing his hands to feel like \”needles.\” He said this\nfelt \”comfortable\” and \”integrated in a way.\” The memories he was\nhaving, he noted, were \”not foreign\” and \”very clear.\” We were coming\nclose to the end of the session, and I asked Paul how the memories he\nhad recovered today could be useful to us as human beings struggling\nto understand our violent proclivities. His first response was that what\nhe had recalled today was helping him to \”understand more of who I\nreally am … I am a cross between\u2014this is hard to understand for\nme\u2014between what I’ve known as me and the brothers who were with\nme, what the human beings would call an alien.\” He could not quite\ngrasp the word, but it came to him that these were something like the\n\”TA\” people. The TA people have evolved over a long time but differ\nently from humans, Paul said. They did not expect so many problems\nwhen they \”integrated with you.\” I asked him why they had decided to\nintegrate with us. \”That’s the way creation works,\” he said, but\n\”humans aren’t ready to do this, and we are ready . . . we want to\nlearn.\”\nI asked Paul why the evolving alien-human relationship was surfac-\n228″,
“summary”: “Paul had a past life as an alien who made contact with primitive life forms on Earth. He communicated with his \”brothers\” on a planet in space and had a reptilian form that was smarter than humans. The reptilian form understood time, felt time, and had compassion towards the future of human existence. Paul’s memories were not foreign and very clear. He realized that he was a cross between what he knew as himself and the TA people, who evolved differently from humans but integrated with them. The TA people wanted to learn from humans but humans were not ready for this integration.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 243,
“original_text”: “PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS\ning so much at the present time. He said that human evolution had\nreached the point where we were better able to accept the connection.\n\”The human perspective or evolution has grown to a point that it’s\nintelligent enough to accept more, but it’s on the border. It’s teetering\nback and forth.\” As we talked of these matters Paul felt intense heat\nenergy passing through his body and concentrating in his hands. I\nwondered what it would take to push us \”over\” the border. \”Accept\neverything,\” he said. There is \”so much\” to accept. For his own growth\nthis meant more fully accepting his TA identity, \”what I am.\” He\nspoke of how hard it is to be \”in the middle.\”\n\”I’m in between. I’m more than a TA person. I’m more than a\nhuman being,\” he said. \”This is hard! More people are finding out just\nhow in between they are themselves.\”\nIt seemed as if with each expression of opening to the elements of\nhis complex identity and the responsibility this seemed to impose,\nPaul would feel additional strain in his body. \”It can only take so\nmuch. I am getting tired,\” he said. He felt flooded with intense sensa\ntions of heat and pins-and-needles-like tingling \”through my organs,\”\nespecially in the stomach, chest, face, and hands, which he related to\nbig \”growth jumps.\” My squeezing his hands intensely with my hands\nhelped to release the heat energy blocked in his hands.\nAs Paul came out of the regression he said that he felt \”a lot better,\”\nstrongly \”centered.\” We talked about the responsibility of his double\nidentity and the energy associated with the information he was pro\ncessing. Perhaps the shell we have constructed, even the destructive\ncourse, were not so formidable, he suggested. Pride, fear, \”this ego\nstuff,\” were \”dead ends\” that start out with sensitivity and become\n\”like a cancer\” which \”lock[s] everything1* down. The alien-human\n\”unification\” might create a new balance, an evolutionary step, a kind\nof cosmic mutation in, in Paul’s words, \”the balance of creation and\ndestruction.\”\nAs we reviewed the session, Paul spoke with wonder at the storage in his\nconsciousness of \”ancient memories,\” for example of reptilian intelligence,\nand the virtually unlimited perspective this could provide. But human\nbeings have lost the \”incredibly intelligent\” power or utility of that\nmemory bank. For example, \”People just look at them, like, oh, the\ndinosaur has a small, little brain with flabby arms. It ate, slept, shaked.\nThat’s what it did. And they were killed by a meteor because it didn’t have\nthe know-how. And of course they’re going to relate it to it didn’t have\nhands like us and stuff, like, so it couldn’t create a home like we have. It’s,\nlike, wow. That’s so egotistical. You want it to be like you so it’s intelligent.\n229″,
“summary”: “Paul, a TA (Transpersonal Alien) individual, is struggling with the acceptance of his dual identity and the responsibility that comes with it. He feels intense heat energy passing through his body and concentrating in his hands as he talks about these matters. Paul believes that human evolution has reached a point where we are better able to accept the connection between the alien and human worlds, but it is on the border of teetering back and forth. To push us \”over\” the border, Paul suggests accepting everything, including our TA identity. However, with each expression of opening to his complex identity and the responsibility that comes with it, Paul feels additional strain in his body. He feels flooded with intense sensations of heat and pins-and-needles-like tingling \”through his organs,\” especially in the stomach, chest, face, and hands. My squeezing his hands intensely with my hands helped to release the heat energy blocked in his hands. After coming out of the regression, Paul feels \”a lot better\” and strongly \”centered.\” We talked about the responsibility of his double identity and the energy associated with the information he was processing. Perhaps the shell we have constructed, even the destructive course, were not so formidable, he suggested. Pride, fear, \”this ego stuff,\” are \”dead ends\” that start out with sensitivity but become \”like a cancer\” which \”locks everything down.\” The alien-human \”unification\” might create a new balance, an evolutionary step, a kind of cosmic mutation in, in Paul’s words, \”the balance of creation and destruction.\” Paul wonders at the storage in his conscious”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 244,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nYou know nothing about their culture . . . you got some bones, you know.\nYou don’t know. You don’t know anything about them … It occurs to me\nthat this has been the way for a long time, but we know nothing about the\nanimal kingdom. Nothing. Yet it’s always around, and there’s definitely\ncommunication . .. What about the intelligence of the energy making the\nform?\”\nI was out of the room for a few minutes, and the session concluded\nwith Paul speaking with Pam of human domestication of animals into\npets as an expression of our need \”to control everything around us\nbecause of fear,\” the narrow perspective of human identity, and the\n\”twisted,\” competitive, and intolerant culture we have evolved.\nOur second hypnosis session took place six weeks later. Before the\nregression began Paul spoke of his desire to further overcome the inner\nimpediments to his personal transformation and the fulfillment of his\nmission. More specifically he felt that throughout his life he has been\nimmersed in dysfunctional systems, beginning within a family that\noften responded to his need for love and support with abuse and\n\”manipulation to conform,\” and continuing in social and political sys\ntems that restricted his capacity to love. His dream has been to break\ndown the barriers of fear between people and to create \”a network of\nlines of communication\” on the way to building new structures based\non love and healing. But he fears the pressures that are directed\nagainst anyone who tries to push against familiar limits, \”an incredible\nattack from the society in general upon you because you are pushing\nanother boundary open.\” He expressed concern for what would hap\npen to me. \”Everyone’s going to be scared shitless of what you’re\ndoing, and let alone the fact that it feels like it might be successful.\”\nPaul spoke of his need to feel confident of the emotional climate in\nthe house before \”being opened\” further, and commented on the\nuneasiness about the abduction work he had sensed in my wife, which\nwas allayed somewhat in a brief conversation that he had with her\nbefore the session began. It became evident that questions of trust\nbetween Paul and me had developed, and, to a degree, I was being per\nceived through the lens of his disappointment with previous caregivers\nand also as an authoritative senior representative of the hierarchical\nsocial systems about which he felt so troubled. As we sorted out these\nconcerns, trying together to separate reality-based concerns from dis\ntortions that Paul brought to the situation, he became better able to\n\”trust you enough\” for the session to proceed. I acknowledged that it\nwas natural for him to need to test my trustworthiness, and he said\nthat the \”testing process\” did not have to be \”hostile\” or \”a violent\n230″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a hypnosis session where Paul expresses his desire to overcome inner impediments to his personal transformation and fulfill his mission of breaking down barriers of fear between people. He fears the pressures that are directed against anyone who tries to push against familiar limits, including the abduction work that he sensed in the wife. Questions of trust have developed between Paul and the narrator, and they try to sort out these concerns before proceeding with the session.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 245,
“original_text”: “PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS\nproving. Then truth would be lost for sure … I know you’re coming\nfrom a deep place/’ he said, \”and I do feel safe in telling you what’s\ngoing, what’s happening.\”\nBefore we started the regression Paul spoke further about the intense\nstruggle he had been undergoing as he confronted his own and other\npeople’s fears related to the abduction phenomenon. Pam had intro\nduced him to several other abductees with similar difficulties, but,\nalthough this was helpful, his experience that \”everybody keeps throw\ning things out\” left him feeling as if he were \”drowning.\” I spoke to Paul\nof the \”hero’s journey\” on which he was embarked, and he talked fur\nther of \”this outrageous doubt and fear that’s here.\” In the regression he\nwanted to \”go in\” to the \”incredible pain\” he felt \”right in my heart,\nright in my chest.\” Referring to his drive to my house that afternoon,\nPaul said, \”I was crying my eyes out all the way here. I was just feeling\neverything. Just the pain of this world . . . When I pulled up in front\ntears were just streaming down my face … I have trouble crying in\nfront of anyone.\” I asked if he had been able to cry with his father.\n\”Probably,\” he said, but it would have been a cry of defeat. \”I’m crying\nout of pain, out of power, coming here,\” he said. My last question con\ncerned what he wanted to go back toward. He wanted to \”access\” that\npain \”for sure,\” he said. \”It’s going to blow out of my chest, and I’m in\nmy own way right now. More than I have ever felt before.\”\nPaul’s first image in the hypnosis was from a recent abduction expe\nrience. A hooded figure on a ship took his hand and walked him\nthrough a door and down a hall to a dark room. In the room a light\nwas on and he was strapped into a chair. The figure had a big pointer\nand showed Paul on a screen getting hit by someone in his family.\nThen \”he’s showing me the world\” and \”all these people are dying.\nHe’s telling me that I’m going to fix it.\” The figure said, \”1 already\nknow how\” and \”it’s in all of us and that’s how it will just spread right\nacross.\”\nThe scene changed and Paul went back to when he was a boy. He\nwas about twelve years old in the cellar of his home when this episode\nbegan. \”I’m fighting. I’m fighting alone. The thing that’s fighting me\nknows that I’m right here, but I’m protected in some way, I guess.\n’Cuz it can’t just come out and just kill me. I think it wants to,\nthough, definitely, he thought as it seemed to lunge toward him, only\nto be stopped by some sort of protective barrier. But it can’t do that. It\nhas to do it in other ways. It’s going to try. It’s going to take me apart,\nlittle piece by little piece . . . We’ve done this battle before. That’s why\nI’m still here. He says he fights with everyone like this.\” The battle\n331″,
“summary”: “Paul is a man who has been struggling with fears related to abduction phenomenon and feels overwhelmed by the experiences of other abductees. In hypnosis, he recounts a recent abduction experience where he was shown a world where people were dying and he was tasked with fixing it. He also goes back to his childhood when he was in a cellar fighting off an entity that wanted to harm him. Paul wants to access the pain he feels in order to overcome it.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 246,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nseemed mythic to Paul, as if he were \”confronting destruction that\nwants creation stopped (some people call it Satan),\” he said. \”I’m\nyelling,\” he said, \”but I don’t think anyone’s around.\”\nIn the darkness Paul perceived a glowing, nonhuman creature star\ning at him that he called \”‘symbolistic’ … It controls humans to a\ngreat degree\” and wanted to \”destroy\” him. But he was protected from\n\”getting lost\” by a \”creational force\” that held him. Once again he\nexperienced numbness spreading through his whole body and help\nlessness. But the creature could not kill him because \”I know too\nmuch about who I am and where all my strength comes from. It can\nnot cut me off.\” Death would come through \”isolation,\” but Paul was\n\”connected through my back\” by \”cords\” that the creature was \”trying\nto cut.\” Recognizing that he was speaking symbolically, Paul said that\nthe cords, which were \”connecting me to parts of myself,\” were cut by\nthe creature. Experiencing great distress in his body as he related this,\nPaul said, \”It’s too painful. It’s too painful to be here. It hurts.\”\nNo longer at home in his cellar, Paul now was lying on his back in\nhis bed at night and experienced \”‘things’ .. . moving around me.\” He\ncould not move at all and saw \”a thing in the closet\” with a \”horror\nface,\” like \”that character from The Exorcist,\” that frightened him\nintensely as a child. The figure seemed to turn a light on, but receded\nfurther into the darkness of the closet. Paul wanted \”to go after it\nalone.\” Surrounded by darkness now, he could still see the figure \”hud\ndled in a corner, I can feel it breathing over there. It’s dangerous in a\nway, but I think it’s just been beaten so badly.\” He chose to reach his\nhand toward the creature. A shift of consciousness occurred and Paul\nwas once more back in his room. \”Yeahhhhh! Yuck! Okay. It’s so bro\nken! It looks broken. Its arms don’t move the right way. They don’t\nmove like my arms do. It’s slimy. It doesn’t feel like me. I can’t, I can’t,\nI can’t understand it. It wants me to understand it.\”\nThe creature tried to communicate with Paul and to touch him,\nwhich \”is freaking me out … It is telling me about myself. It’s trying\nto tell me something about me.\” The figure told Paul that \”it’s me\”\nand that he (Paul) has \”the power to make this thing, and I can’t see\nhow I do. I can’t see that I do.\” Once again Paul’s body became numb\nand he was with the creature in the woods and they were talking. The\nfigure seemed then to become smaller, \”four feet or so,\” and looked\n\”kind of like me. It’s got eyes and nose, kinda,\” except \”flatter . . .\nthere’s not much to it,\” and ears that are \”just like holes in its head …\naw, this is weird lookinT’ The head was large in proportion to the\n\”thin, thin body.\” The figure reached out to Paul with a hand that had\n232″,
“summary”: “Paul had an abduction experience where he encountered a non-human creature that he believed was trying to destroy him. He was protected by a \”creational force\” and experienced numbness and helplessness. The creature tried to communicate with him and touch him, but Paul found it frightening and overwhelming. The figure seemed to become smaller and more human-like, with a large head and flatter features.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 247,
“original_text”: “PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS\ntwo or three fingers and a thumb, and \”it just wants to talk to me. It\ndoesn’t understand why I’m freaking out!\”\n\”Why are you freaking out?\” I pursued.\n\”I’m, I’m afraid! It looks really weird! … It’s just different than\nme!\” The being \”keeps touching me,\” and Paul could not understand\nwhy. \”It wants me to understand what it has to say. It wants me to\nunderstand how to be me. It’s trying to help me to be me.\”\nPaul now believed he was about nine when this experience\noccurred. Still in the woods he saw a ship behind the creature. \”It\nkeeps tilting its head, but I can’t, I can’t, I can’t talk to it. I don’t know\nwhat to say to it.\” The figure held its hands out to Paul, and \”it wants\nme to take its hands.\” But he was too afraid and could not \”open to it\nlike it wants me to … It’s just so different.\” The figure pulled Paul by\nthe hands into the ship. \”Oh, my God!\” Paul said, as he felt himself\npass literally through the door of the ship\u2014\”it’s liquidy in a way, but\nit’s still there.\” Inside the ship it was dark at first. He was in a sitting\nposition as several beings searched his body with their hands, as if\n\”they’re confused about something.\” Although he felt as if he gave\npermission to the beings to touch him, he resisted communication\nwith them, which they did not understand.\nThe beings wanted Paul to lie down on a table, which he did. He\nhad no clothes on, could not move, and felt cold. \”I don’t under\nstand,\” Paul said, and felt terrified and confused. \”They’re cutting me\nopen.\” Using what appeared to be some kind of light the beings made\na seven- or eight-inch-long cut in bis right leg above the knee. The\n\”loose\” flesh opened about a half inch, exposing muscle, ligaments,\nand bone but creating little bleeding\u2014\”It should be bleeding! Why\nisn’t it bleeding?\” The procedure did not hurt, but the sight of his leg\nopened up was terrifying to Paul. \”They’re just looking into it,\” he\nsaid. Then \”they’re taking a little piece of my bone.\” Using \”just the\nlight\” the beings closed up the wound, and \”now we’re going to talk.\”\nLeft alone with his panic, Paul found he had difficulty breathing,\nwhich he experienced in our session. He felt that the beings tried, but\ncould not understand why he was so intensely frightened. The beings\nexplained to Paul that there is \”some relationship between us\” and\nthat \”I’m from them.\” At this point in the session Paul experienced a\nkind of split in his awareness. In his alien identity he understood that\nthey were trying to help him, but as a human being \”I’m having trou\nble understanding who I am\” and \”explaining to other people.\” The\noperation on his leg and \”lots of\” other things before and since have\nbeen done to him by the beings to \”change things inside me\” so that\n233″,
“summary”: “Paul had a traumatic experience when he was nine years old in the woods. He saw a creature with two or three fingers and a thumb, which he believed wanted to talk to him. The creature looked different than Paul and kept touching him, but it wanted to help him understand how to be himself. Paul was too afraid to communicate with the creature and felt confused when it pulled him into a ship. Inside the ship, the beings searched his body and made a seven- or eight-inch-long cut in his right leg above the knee. They took a little piece of his bone and closed up the wound, explaining that there was a relationship between them and that he was from them. Paul experienced a split in his awareness during this session, feeling confused about who he was as a human being and struggling to understand the beings’ message.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 248,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhe can become \”like a liaison\” who can \”introduce them\” to me and\nother human beings. But he was afraid for his \”new friends,\” afraid\nthat \”they are going to get hurt\” because \”everyone’s too afraid of\nthem.\”\nThe aliens, Paul said, have taught him many things, like \”how I\nthink\” and \”how energy works in me.\” I asked him to explain. \”It’s a\nvery powerful thing .. . Your thought has great impact on where that\nenergy’s going to go, and they’re teaching me how to be aware of where\nI want that energy to go. They show me how to use it. They show me\nhow to feel it in my body They show me how to feel it in other people\nand in other bodies. They’re showing me their technology.\”\n\”Like what?\” I asked.\n\”The way they heal themselves\” when they get cut or hurt, Paul\nsaid.\nIn fact, Paul (like many abductees) has been psychically skilled all\nhis life and seems to grow more so as he recovers memories of his alien\nencounters. What is unusual about him is his ability to communicate\nhis skills to others in a simple manner. Pam Kasey has seen him use\nmetaphors from common experience to enable people to move aware\nness from one place to another in their bodies or open to the solution\nof a problem. By asking a few simple questions, he can also help peo\nple become aware of a level on which they are already receiving infor\nmation that they had until then been ignoring. His teaching ability, as\nPam and others have observed, is extraordinary.\nPaul explained then that \”when they are exploring sometimes cer\ntain ones die/’ but they can be \”collected again\” and \”brought back\”\n(i.e., to life) by the energy of the other beings. \”They make it [the\ndead one] absorb, like the energy that is the consciousness\” of one or\nmore of the other beings, because the one that died \”wasn’t supposed\nto die then.\” He then gave as an example when \”the ship crashed\” in\n\”a desert\” after \”they were shot at by us\” and \”there’s a couple of them\ndead.\”\nAt this point in the session Paul was puzzled to experience himself\nas actually being at the crash site. \”I’m just here with them. I feel like\nI’m their friend. I know who shot them. Why? Why did we shoot\nthem? Why did they shoot them? This isn’t right. Men in uniforms.\nThey’re showing me who shot them. I don’t belong with that group.\nIt’s the military. It’s soldiers. They shot them. They [the beings] have\nbeen hurt. I can’t help them.\”\n\”Then what happened?\”\n’All the jeeps are coming. We’re taking off. We have to go. We’re\n234″,
“summary”: “Paul is an abductee who has been taught many things by aliens, including how to use energy and heal himself. He has psychic abilities and can teach others how to become aware of their own bodies and the solutions to problems. According to Paul, when certain ones die during alien exploration, they can be \”collected again\” and brought back to life by the energy of other beings. During a session with Pam Kasey, Paul becomes puzzled and experiences himself as being at the crash site where two beings died. He feels like he is their friend and knows who shot them, but cannot help them.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 249,
“original_text”: “PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS\ngoing to leave the rest.\” I asked if he was one of them or in human form,\nand Paul replied \”I’m human.\” \”We have to leave the crash site,\” he\ncontinued. The army’s coming and they’re going to take everything.\nThey’re taking the ship; they’re going to take the ship.\” But he saw that\nhis alien brothers were \”hurt by the fear of those men . . , They [the\naliens] have to show me this stuff,\” he said. \”I don’t like to see it.\”\n\”Why?\” I asked. \”I don’t want to be human. I don’t want to be human.\nI’m sorry for being human. I didn’t mean to hurt them.\” Paul explained\nthat he was also nine when he was at the crash site, in another ship that\nwent to rescue the dead ones.\nPaul felt anguished that several of his dead \”friends\” could not be\n\”collected\” and had to be left behind in the desert. He had wanted to\nhelp them and felt sad that \”they suffered all because of the fear of\nthose other people … the ignorance of those human beings.\” His life,\nPaul said, is devoted to bringing \”the awareness up,\” but in order to\nachieve that \”I have to love me and let myself be here.\” In the session\nPaul felt his heart \”opening up more … It feels warm,\” he said.\n\”Things are melting,\” and he had the ieeling of \”peace and love . . .\nspreading . . . The planet [Earth] is going to grow,\” Paul said, \”by car\ning for ourselves,\” but \”it starts with me. I have to accept what I’ve\nlearned,\” especially that healing begins in the heart \”and then it flows\nout.\” The alien beings, he said, had shown him that \”hatred of others\”\nhad caused sickness of the heart and that \”the force to grow\” was \”all\naround me . . . They [the aliens] showed me to use that [knowledge].\”\nHis own role, Paul said, was to function as a bridge between the\naliens and the human world. \”They want me to form a group that can\nmeet with them. They need us not to be so afraid of them, to be open,\nto understand,\” to enter into an \”exchange\” of love. It is necessary for\nhim and other humans to confront their fear if we are \”to change this\nplace we live in, that I live in . . . There is much to be done,\” Paul\nadded, and \”I need help to do this. And I need your help.\” As the ses\nsion was coming near the end, Paul spoke further of his own \”need to\ngrow\” and expressed his love for me and Pam. \”I can trust you two to\nhelp me. Why do we find it so hard to love each other?\” We spoke\nthen of the connection between a personal history of hurt, as in his\nlife, or even in the experience of the aliens themselves, and the unwill\ningness or inability to open the heart.\nBefore concluding we talked further of what appeared to be Paul’s\nconsciousness of an incident like what apparently occurred at Roswell,\nNew Mexico, where a space vehicle seems to have crashed a few days\nafter the first \”flying saucer\” sightings of our current era. The aliens,\n235″,
“summary”: “Paul is an alien who was involved in a crash site incident and has been trying to bridge the gap between his alien brothers and humans. He feels guilty for being human and causing harm to others, but he also believes that healing begins in the heart and that it is necessary for humans to confront their fear in order to change the world. Paul needs help from others to achieve his goal of bringing awareness and love to both worlds.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 24,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ntimes his absence is not even noticed by those to whom he might turn\nto corroborate his coordinates.\nJacques Vallee, perhaps the most comprehensive cross-cultural ufol-\nogy investigator, discusses the international history of UFO encoun\nters in his two books Dimensions and Passport to Magonia. Describing\nhundreds of sightings of strange sky-born objects and their occupants\nacross time, continents, and societies, he cites the seemingly unex-\nplainable presence of disks in the symbology of various civilizations\u2014\nthe Phoenicians and early Christians, for instance, associated them\nwith communications between angels and God. He compares some of\nthe phenomenology of a UFO encounter with historical records of\nexperiences of a mystical nature. Beams of light commonly play a role\nin both UFO and out-of-body encounters (Vallee 1988, p. 34). As for\nthe beings themselves, Vallee draws many analogies to the worldwide\nsightings of nonhuman, shape-shifting, aerially adept beings through\nout history. These beings appear to mankind in thousands of different\nguises; they possess extraordinary powers and frequently aim to par\ntake of and/or take away something belonging to humans, desiring to\ncommunicate with or simply play with tricks on them. He concludes,\n\”The UFO occupants, like the elves of old, are not extraterrestrials.\nThey are denizens of another reality\” (1988, p. 96). Vallee believes that\nabductees’ interaction with aliens is a part of \”an age-old and world\nwide myth that has shaped our belief structures, our scientific expec\ntations, and our view of ourselves\” (1988, p. 99). He writes, \”The same\npower attributed to saucer people was once the exclusive property of\nfairies\” (1988, p. 134).\nVallee draws parallels between religious apparitions, the fairy-faith,\nthe reports of dwarf-like beings with supernatural powers, the airship\ntales in the United States in the last century, and the present stories of\nUFO landings (1988, p. 140). He speculates broadly-.\nOr should we hypothesize that an advanced race somewhere in the uni\nverse and sometime in the future has been showing us three-dimensional\nspace operas for the last two thousand years, in an attempt to guide our civ\nilization? If so, do they deserve our congratulations? . . . Are we dealing\ninstead with a parallel universe, another dimension, where there are\nhuman races living, and where we may go at our expense, never to return\nto the present? Are these races only semihuman, so that in order to main\ntain contact with us, they need cross-breeding with men and women of our\nplanet? Is this the origin of the many tales and legends where genetics plays\na great role: the symbolism of the Virgin in occultism and religion, the fairy\ntales involving human midwives and changelings, the sexual overtones of\n10″,
“summary”: “Jacques Vallee discusses the international history of UFO encounters in his two books Dimensions and Passport to Magonia. He describes hundreds of sightings of strange sky-born objects and their occupants across time, continents, and societies. Vallee compares some of the phenomenology of a UFO encounter with historical records of experiences of a mystical nature. He believes that abductees’ interaction with aliens is a part of an age-old and worldwide myth that has shaped our belief structures, scientific expectations, and view of ourselves. Vallee draws parallels between religious apparitions, the fairy-faith, reports of dwarf-like beings with supernatural powers, airship tales in the United States in the last century, and present stories of UFO landings. He speculates broadly about the possibility that an advanced race somewhere in the universe and sometime in the future has been showing us three-dimensional space operas for the last two thousand years, in an attempt to guide our civilization.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 250,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nPaul said, did not expect the hostile reception they received. \”I felt\nthey came with open arms and they got a spear right through them .. .\nthey got blasted, it seems, and that really confused everything. They\ncompletely don’t understand us. They start to now.\” But this initial\nreception made the relationship \”really difficult.\”\nSince in human biographical time Paul was not born until nineteen\nyears after the Roswell crash, I asked him how he was able to be pres\nent, at least in his consciousness, at the site (if, indeed he is referring\nto that incident). \”I don’t know,\” he said. \”I just, like, let go, I just kept\nletting go, I guess, which is a big thing I do in accepting information.\”\nI wondered about consciousness as a kind of \”continuous fabric\” that\nallows you to go \”anywhere under certain conditions.\” Paul’s response\nwas complex. He agreed with what I said, but added, \”At the same\ntime, you get, like it flexes in. Your energy, you could, when you die,\nyou’ll like retract a little bit to that core consciousness, and the memo\nries of who you are still very much here and very much incorporated\ninto that energy. Very much so! And it goes back into the whole and\nthe whole grows back again and then you come back . .. The memo\nries are there, but it’s kind of like you push back out again, and you\ntake form again … you seem like you feel that independence because\nyou’re so focused into one direction, into one purpose, like coming\nback molecularly and drawing from everything, drawing from all\nbecause of what you’re connected to . . . The lines that you have to\nwhere you’re really from are ominous power. It’s enormous! But, like,\nsince you’re pushing forward you forget what’s behind you. That’s\nwhat I think held me. I think those are those cords, in a way, that I’m\nfeeling behind me, maybe. I’m not sure.\”\nI asked Paul what \”form\” he was in during this episode. Was he\nembodied as a nine-year-old, or was it only a kind of consciousness. He\nsaid that he felt \”very much like I was completely me and then every\nthing changed around me to show me an example of what has hap\npened, to help me understand it, right? And so I’m very much aware of\nwho I am, but everything kept changing so radically that the informa\ntion is so spontaneous.\” Paul had felt as if his body was literally on the\nship during this event. \”It felt like I was there. It felt very real.\”\nReviewing other aspects of the session, Paul observed \”that slimy,\nbroken thing\” was his own externalized fear of the unknown. The\nimage in our session was like a feared image from the film The Exorcist\nthat had terrified him for weeks as a child. \”When I met them [the\naliens] and I touch them, and it’s, like, Oh, you’re slimy! And then\ncold and all this stuff, and that frightened me more.\” The aliens\n236″,
“summary”: “Paul is describing an abduction experience where he felt as if his body was on a ship and encountered hostile beings. He explains that the relationship with these beings made it difficult for him to understand them. Paul also discusses his understanding of consciousness as a continuous fabric that allows one to go \”anywhere under certain conditions.\” He describes feeling like he was completely me during this event, but everything around him kept changing to help him understand what had happened. The image in the session was like a feared image from the film The Exorcist that had terrified him for weeks as a child.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 251,
“original_text”: “PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS\nseemed to resist, even object, to the confusion of identity or false\nattribution that occurred here. For example, when they were taking\nPaul through the woods to the ship he experienced the communica\ntion from them that they had \”reached out\” and wondered \”what’s\nwrong? Like, come on. Like, I am who I am and you are who you are\nand, like, what is the problem with you? And they’re trying to get their\nthoughts in. They don’t want to take you over.\” He felt they were look\ning at him as if to say \”Why aren’t you communicating with me? How\ncome you can’t accept what you are?\”\nI spoke with Paul of the difficulty human beings have in accepting\nand acknowledging the source of power from which we come. He\nresponded that \”accepting another human being as a source of infor\nmation is hard enough. But now [to] accept, like, nonhumans as a\nsource of information for you, as a guru, as a teacher\u2014I mean it’s\namazing what they have taught me now that I’m accepting it more\nand more. They may have shown me where the creational force is.\nThey’re the ones that assist in linking me up to it in a big way.\” Paul\nreflected on his experience of being \”completely doubtful\” about the\nreality of his alien encounters, which he related to the limited \”defini\ntion of God\” he had experienced in his upbringing as his parents went\n\”from religion to religion.\” Yet Paul grew up feeling that he \”under\nstood the connection to a source. The terminology and stuff in\nbetween is immaterial.\” He reflected with awe upon the \”unbeliev\nable\” technology he had learned from his alien encounters, especially\nthe \”flood of information\” he has received about how they heal. \”I’ve\ngot notebooks full of this stuff,\” Paul said, \”and it’s very solid.\”\nAt the end of the session I had to leave the room for a few minutes\nto attend to matters in my house. Paul, feeling vulnerable, wondered\nto Pam if I felt \”let down/’ and \”John knows a lot more than he is say\ning,\” he went on. This emerged as a kind of projection, as Paul\nexpressed his feeling that \”we could have gone much further .. . We\ncould just keep going. I don’t have to stop.\” Pam reassured him that\nthe work we had done was profound, that I was not disappointed, and\nthat my temporary departure was based on other realities, all of which\nI affirmed when I returned to the room.\nA few days later another abductee, Julia, a young woman with\nwhom I have been working for nearly three years, called me and spoke\nabout Paul, whom she had met for the first time in our support group.\nAlthough they had not known each other \”on Earth,\” she felt that she\nknew him very well from meetings in the ships (it is very common for\nabductees to report that they have seen or been with other abductees\n237″,
“summary”: “Paul, a man who has experienced alien encounters, feels that accepting non-humans as sources of information is difficult. He grew up feeling that he understood the connection to a source but had limited definitions of God due to his parents’ religious beliefs. Paul found the technology and healing knowledge he received from his alien encounters to be unbelievable and solid. During a session, Paul expressed his desire to continue exploring and felt vulnerable when I left the room. Julia, another abductee, reported feeling a connection with Paul despite not knowing him on Earth. They had met in the ships during their experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 252,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nwho they know on the ships). She spoke of Paul’s \”overpowering\” per\nsonality, which \”exudes love.\” He is \”rock solid,\” she said, and very\n\”centered.\” In the environment of the ship Paul has a \”presence\” and a\npower similar in quality to \”my doctor\”\u2014i.e., the principle alien figure\nin her abductions\u2014or to that of any of the alien beings. In particular,\nJulia said, Paul has great gifts as a healer, and teaches people like her\nself to \”pull despair and hurt from people.\” He does seem to her and\nothers to have a great ability to carry the pain of people’s suffering and\nto purge them of it, especially with the use of his hands. Julia had\nnever talked individually with Paul, and, of course, knew none of the\ndetails of our sessions.\nDISCUSSION\nPaul’s case is illustrative of an increasing number of abductees who are\nnot focused so much on the traumatic nature of their experiences but\ninstead are seeking to communicate information that they feel they\nhave received during their encounters with the alien beings. Our two\nregressions included traumatic incidents, especially the shock of help\nlessness and the lacerating procedure done to his leg, but these are of\nless interest to Paul than accessing the knowledge he has received dur\ning his abductions. This information is concerned with such matters\nas human fear and destructiveness, our resistance to change, the\nnecessity of heart opening and the transformative power of love, space\ntransporting, healing technologies he has learned from the aliens, the\nnature of consciousness (especially as the primal source of creation),\nand Paul’s dual human/alien identity and role as a healer and a bridge\nbetween the two worlds. A central theme in Paul’s material is the\nextreme and unrelenting quality of human destructiveness, which,\nalthough based on fear, remains bewildering to the aliens themselves.\nIt appears to the aliens as if we have deliberately chosen death over\nlife, and their experiments are in part an effort to understand our per\nverse, stubborn ways as well as a kind of intervention to move us along\nthe path from destruction toward creation.\nIt is difficult to know how to evaluate the information that Paul has\nreceived. In the first place, as he himself says, it is hard to accept the\npower and knowledge of, let alone experience as \”gurus,\” creatures\nsuch as these who are so odd in appearance and \”shatter\” our notions\nof reality. For Paul, like all of us who are exposed directly or indirectly\nto this phenomenon, the first task has been to accept the fact of his\n238″,
“summary”: “Paul is an abductee who has had traumatic experiences with aliens. However, he is not focused on the trauma but instead seeks to communicate information he received during his encounters. The information he received is about human fear and destructiveness, resistance to change, the transformative power of love, healing technologies, consciousness as the primal source of creation, and his dual human/alien identity and role as a healer. It is difficult to evaluate the information Paul received as it comes from creatures that appear odd and shatter our notions of reality.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 253,
“original_text”: “PAUL: BRIDGING TWO WORLDS\nown experience. Furthermore, the accounts that he provides some\ntimes altogether defy space/time reality, as in his ability to be \”pres\nent\” as a nine-year-old boy at Roswell in 1947, nineteen years before\nhe was born. Such space/time traveling can only make sense by con\nceiving of consciousness as a kind of hologram of universal sourceful-\nness which can create matter and form itself and to which Paul, and\neach of us potentially, has access if we can open and \”let go\” as called\nfor into this primal universal information or energy fabric. In fact,\nmuch of the material of Paul’s sessions was concerned with the form\nand identity-creating power of consciousness and the compelling\nnecessity of opening ourselves to its infinite qualities.\nWhat made Paul’s communications so compelling and persuasive\nwas the intensity of feeling and bodily movement and sensation that\naccompanied each new thought. In working with him it was as if the\nhypnotist’s role was to facilitate Paul’s access to knowledge that was\nstored within him and that powerfully affected his body as it moved\ninto consciousness and could then be communicated. The idea of\nconsciousness as an infinite source of energy and form to which each\nbeing has access makes it perhaps inappropriate to consider each com\nmunication of Paul’s\u2014as, for example, his presence at Roswell\u2014in\nterms of whether it is literally factual or concretely \”happened\” in lin\near space/time terms. I appreciate that this will not satisfy anyone who\nwould still hold to a view of reality that is limited to the physical four-\ndimensional universe. On the other hand, there may be some value in\nchallenging our restricted epistemology and expanding our criteria for\nevaluating information to include the power or intensity with which\nsomething is felt and communicated and the potential utility the\nknowledge may have in relation to our contemporary dilemmas.\nApplying these criteria, there is little doubt that Paul experienced\nthe information that came to him in our sessions as having great power,\nas did those of us (Pam and myself) who received it. Furthermore, the\nrelentless messages of the need for change, of the necessity of human\nmind and heart opening, and of the catastrophic consequences of our\nhaving mistaken the \”shell\” of our defensiveness for the whole of\nhuman identity\u2014messages which comprise the essence of the informa\ntion that Paul has received and imparted\u2014are all communications of\ngreat practical value in the context of the present global crisis.\nFinally, there is the question of Paul himself and my role in his\ndevelopment and personal opening. Those who know him outside of\nthe therapeutic setting, such as Pam, Julia, and other abductees, all\ntestify to his extraordinary intuitive and healing abilities. He has come\n239″,
“summary”: “Paul’s experiences were not limited to the physical four-dimensional universe. Instead, he was able to access consciousness as a kind of hologram of universal sourceful-ness which can create matter and form itself. Paul’s communications were compelling and persuasive due to the intensity of feeling and bodily movement that accompanied each new thought. The information that came to him in our sessions had great power, and the messages he imparted were of great practical value in the context of the present global crisis.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 254,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nto me to enable him to free his powers from the restrictions of the\nsuppression (a word he used both in relation to his mother’s uneasi\nness in the face of his intelligence and abilities and his former thera\npist’s inability to deal with the abduction-related material) that was\nthe result of several sets of forces. These include the repression of the\nideas and memories locked within him (an adaptive response when\none considers their intensity, Paul’s need to function normally in\neveryday reality, and the absence of a supportive context in which it\ncould be safe to open himself to such unusual information), the onto-\nlogically shattering nature of the information itself, and the sheer\npower of the energies involved, which required the creation of a\nstrongly supportive and trusting context before Paul could allow him\nself to bring forth what was held within.\nPaul experiences himself as a bridge between two worlds. He feels\ndeeply that he has both a human and an alien identity. The task of\nintegrating these two basic dimensions of himself\u2014a challenge that\nmany abductees who experience this double life must face\u2014is formi\ndable and is a central aspect of our work. For Paul, like other abductees\nwho feel that they have accessed the source of creative energy in the\ncosmos, their human identity and participation is intensely painful,\nespecially in the face of the destructive institutions or life systems we\nhave created. \”Home\” for him, as it is for many abductees, is on the\nship or with \”them.\” Yet at the same time Paul feels strongly that he\nhas been given, or chosen, a role on Earth to contribute, as an example\nin his own being of openness and love, to the evolution and transfor\nmation of human consciousness. My role, which Paul has shown me, is\nto facilitate his capacity to accept and live out the awesome responsi\nbility that he and others like him have undertaken in the face of a cul\nture that resists at every turn who they are and what they are trying to\naccomplish.\n240″,
“summary”: “The text describes the concept of abduction and how it can lead to repression, suppression, and onto-logical shattering of information. The individual experiences themselves as a bridge between two worlds, feeling both human and alien identities. They feel intensely painful about their human identity and participation in destructive institutions or life systems. The role of the facilitator is to help the individual accept and live out their responsibility on Earth, despite cultural resistance.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 255,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER ELEVEN\nEVA’S MISSION\nE\nva, at age thirty-three, was working as an assistant to a CPA when\nshe read an article in the Wall Street Journal that described my\nwork with abductees. She called my office and said that she would\nlike to be interviewed because she \”may be going through the same\nthing\” as the experiencers described in the article and \”it’s important\nfor a lot of people.\” In a follow-up telephone conversation Eva told Pam\nKasey that she had been having \”feelings night and day of entities…\ndreams\” of beings in her room that are \”still there\” when she wakes up,\nand recalled incidents from early childhood and late adolescence when\nshe could not move as her vagina was probed by \”midgets\” who had\nsomehow gotten into her room.\nEva’s unusual encounters made her wonder if she were \”crazy.\”\nAlthough when I first met her she was already drawn to follow a spiri\ntual path, Eva had always considered herself to be \”a very logical per\nson\” and these experiences contrasted with accepted notions of reality.\nNevertheless, she intended to discover the truths that underlay her\nexperiences, a determination that fit with her sense of herself as a pio\nneer with a \”global mission\” to help others. Until she read the article\nin the Wall Street Journal, Eva felt very much alone in the struggle\nwith her encounters. The day before her telephone interview with Pam\nKasey she wrote in her journal, \”I’m trying to cope with it in my own\nway. It’s hard. No one to talk to. No one to cry with, to ask for reassur\nance, for understanding. It’s a heavy burden to carry alone. How can I\nhelp Sarah [her daughter]? She’s only six.\” Although her abduction\nexperiences were disturbing to her, Eva sensed from the beginning of\nour work that they were connected with some sort of purpose, and\nthat she was a \”vehicle\” through which information from another,\nhigher, source might be transmitted. In January, February, and March\n1993 we did three regressions.\nEva was the oldest of three children, born in Israel. Her father is a\nbanker and real estate investor whose work has required him to travel a\ngreat deal. The family lived in England, Venezuela, Florida, and New\n241″,
“summary”: “In this chapter, we are introduced to Eva, who is thirty-three years old and working as an assistant to a CPA when she reads an article about the author’s work with abductees. She contacts the author and shares her own experiences of feeling like she is being probed by midgets in her room at night. Eva feels alone in her struggle with these experiences, but she is determined to discover the truth behind them. The author describes Eva as a logical person who has always been drawn to follow a spiritual path. They do three regressions together to explore the purpose of Eva’s experiences and how they might be connected to a higher source.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 256,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nYork as Eva was growing up. She married in 1980 and settled in the\nUnited States in 1985. As a child Eva felt that her creativity was sup\npressed because of the necessity of deferring to the needs of her father,\nwhom she still respects but describes as cold (\”He’s not a touching\nperson,\” she told me when I inquired about the possibility of child\nhood sexual abuse). Eva grew up as a conscientious person with a\nstrong sense of wanting to please others, if necessary, at the expense of\nher own freedom and imagination.\nEva’s husband, David, works as an electronic engineer for a large\nphotographic corporation. Her marriage is somewhat traditional in that\nthe care of the household and children falls mostly upon her, while\nDavid, as the principle breadwinner, works long hours at the company.\nEva’s \”personal agreement with herself,\” related to her acute sense of\nresponsibility, included the requirement that no one would be hurt in\nthe process of her personal evolution. She did not, therefore, tell her\nhusband of her unusual experiences or her work with me until after our\nsecond regression in February 1993, nine months after she first called\nmy office. Her concern was not only that David would not understand\nher experiences, but also that he might be troubled by the information,\nwhich could create uncomfortable tension in their relationship.\nEva and David have two children, Aaron, age nine, and Sarah. After\nour first regression in January 1993, Eva spoke of her concern that\nSarah was having her own abduction-related experiences. About three\nor four times a year she was waking up from \”bad dreams.\” For exam\nple, one night a month or two before this session Sarah woke up in the\nmiddle of the night screaming for her mother. Eva went into her room\nand Sarah said first that she had had a bad dream, but then she said\nthat she had seen a ghost \”flying in the room\” that was all white \”and\nhe wanted to take me\” and \”I didn’t want to go.\” It was clear to Eva\nthat Sarah was \”fully awake\” and \”fully energized\” by what had hap\npened, though she did not talk about it the next morning. Eva does\nnot believe that Aaron was having experiences, but \”he’s into comput\ners and spaceships,\” which he builds in the computer, and \”his imagi\nnation is so wild\” that \”if he would wake up in the middle of the night\nand tell me about a dream, I wouldn’t know if it was real or not real.\”\nThe first abduction experience that Eva recalls occurred when she\nwas four or five and living in Israel. She shared a room with her baby sis\nter, who seems to have slept through Eva’s experience. Further details\nof this encounter will be reported in the account of the first regression.\nBefore speaking with Pam Kasey, Eva had written in her journal that she\nhad started to read Whitley Strieber’s Communion, but discontinued it\n242″,
“summary”: “Eva is a woman who grew up in York and moved to the United States in 1985. She married in 1980 and has two children, Aaron and Sarah. Eva felt that her creativity was suppressed as a child due to her father’s cold personality. She grew up as a conscientious person who prioritized pleasing others over her own freedom and imagination. Eva’s husband, David, works as an electronic engineer and is the primary breadwinner in their household. Eva did not tell her husband of her unusual experiences or work with me until after our second regression in February 1993, nine months after she first called my office. She was concerned that David would not understand her experiences and that it could create uncomfortable tension in their relationship. Eva believes that Sarah is having abduction-related experiences, while she does not believe that Aaron is. The first abduction experience that Eva recalls occurred when she was four or five and living in Israel.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 257,
“original_text”: “EVA’S MISSION\nso as not to be \”influenced by anyone or anything … Then something\ntriggered my memory,\” and she recalled waking in the night and seeing\n\”three ‘midgets/ about three feet tall.\” They had dark brown, wrinkled\nskin and triangular heads. They stood by her bed and touched her geni\ntals with what felt \”like fingers, probing, kind of experimenting,\” with\nout force or a sense of sexual urgency or intensity. She felt helpless and\ncould not move, and when she tried to scream, no sound came out, at\nleast at first.\nIn her journal Eva wrote, \”They walked through the space (about \”A\”)\nbetween the wall (external wall) and the door (like walking through a\nwall) and disappeared just as my mom entered the room. I told her\nthere were midgets in the room, that they just walked through the door.\nShe looked. Obviously she saw nothing. Told me it was a dream and\nthat I should go back to sleep. I was scared. Didn’t believe her. I was\nsure they were real. I saw them. Heard them. Felt them. The first time I\nremembered this was last night. I don’t know what brought it on. I’m\nwriting this now because I feel it. In my veins. As if it just happened.\nAnd I know it’s true because I have goose bumps all over.\”\nAbout ten days after our first meeting in October 1992 Eva wrote in\nher journal that she was driving to Boston listening to the tape of her\nsession when she began to recall more details of this childhood abduc\ntion. As she listened to the part about trying to scream for her mother,\n\”I jumped on my car seat\” and \”all of a sudden a picture flashed in\nfront of me as a result of looking at the highway lights. I recalled a\nspaceship looking like this [drawing in journal]. It was huge, gray in\ncolor, metallic. It was hovering close to me. And then I saw a face of a\nfemale with big eyes (round and dark) and green (like eyebrows)\u2014\nlight green all around the eye area and coming almost to the edges\n[drawing in journal]. Then the picture disappeared.\” The recollection\nwas brief, perhaps seconds, but very vivid with many details, including\nthe lines, shape, and structure of the craft.\nEva recalls another childhood incident when she was about six that\nshe now relates to her abduction experiences. She had developed\npneumonia and was taken to an emergency room in a hospital. The\nbright lights frightened her and triggered an abduction memory. In her\njournal entry of May 22, 1992, she wrote, \”It’s not like a single den\ntist’s light. It’s a few of them. Above you. Like small projectors. And\nyou’re on the bed, helpless. And strangers around you. Touching, feel\ning, investigating, experimenting. STOP No more.\” When the doctor\nin the hospital told her to lie down on a bed and take off her under\nshirt she refused. Her mother urged her too, but she still would not lie\n243″,
“summary”: “Eva had a childhood abduction experience where she saw three small, dark-skinned beings with triangular heads who touched her genitals without force or sexual urgency. She woke up the next day and couldn’t remember anything about it until ten days later when she was driving to Boston and listening to a tape of her session. She then recalled more details, including a spaceship and a female face with big eyes and green eyebrows. Another incident that she relates to her abduction experiences is when she developed pneumonia and was taken to an emergency room in a hospital where the bright lights frightened her and triggered an abduction memory.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 258,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ndown or take off her shirt. Although she screamed in terror, \”they\nforced me … I absolutely hated it.\”\nUnder hypnosis Eva recalled seeing a spaceship about a year later in\nthe grassy area behind the apartment complex in England where the\nfamily was living. \”It’s very low, and it has like three, three things of fire\ncoming out from the bottom. It’s gray, and at the bottom there are, like,\noh, what you would call windows, with, like, light coming out\” Eva\nbelieves \”they blocked my memory so I could not remember .. . You\nremember absolutely nothing,\” she said. \”Otherwise it interferes with\nyour daily life.\”\nEva believes that the aliens \”have a tracking mechanism,\” and relates\nan experience when she was about nine and still in England to a possible\nimplant. She was doing somersaults on horizontal bars, missed one, fell,\nand bumped her head \”really hard.\” She says that she felt that \”some\nthing moved\” in her head, \”something they could keep track of me …\”\nI asked her if she could feel it move, how she knew. \”I just know,\” she\nsaid. \”They had their signal\” from this accident, and they came back and\n\”corrected it.\” Again I asked how she knew. \”I know,\” she said.\nTwo other incidents occurred when Eva was nineteen while serving\nin the Israeli army. In one, which she recalled in greater detail in the\nfirst regression, she felt \”as if somebody has given me a shot, a gas\nmask, I don’t know what, to knock me out,\” and as she was waking she\nheard whispers in her room (she was alone in her parents’ apartment\nat the time) and \”there was one female and two or three males\naround. I was frozen again . . . totally frozen\” and \”felt something\nbetween my legs … I was very afraid, but at the same time I was try\ning to be logical and analyze the situation.\” She \”felt the female and\nthe male standing over me.\” At the time Eva did not think of this \”as\nsomething extraterrestrial … I thought it was robbers and waited for\nthem to leave.\” When she was able to move again and looked around\nthere was nobody there.\nThe other incident occurred while she was on the night shift in the\nair control. At a slow time\u2014perhaps three in the morning\u2014she put her\nhead down to doze and then \”saw myself floating from the ceiling …\nMy consciousness was up there. My physical body was down there.\” A\n\”voice said, ‘Come with me, it’s good,’\” and \”I knew at that point I had\na choice of living or dying.\” Although her heart was beating fast and \”I\nwas sweating like crazy,\” Eva was not aware of any life-threatening ill\nness. She said, \”I wasn’t interested in dying, and I said, ‘No, I’m not\ncoming.’\” Eva \”knew\” she could have died but does not understand\nwhy and found the episode confusing.\n244″,
“summary”: “Eva is a woman who has experienced abduction by aliens. She recalls seeing a spaceship about a year later in England where her family was living. She believes that the aliens have a tracking mechanism and relates an experience when she was about nine to a possible implant. In one incident, she felt as if somebody had given her a shot and heard whispers in her room while she was alone. In another incident, she saw herself floating from the ceiling while on the night shift in the air control.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 259,
“original_text”: “EVA’S MISSION\nEva had two experiences in the month before she read the Wall\nStreet Journal article that probably sensitized her to its content. In the\nfirst incident, described in her journal entry of April 14/15, she woke\nduring the night and saw a \”violet rectangle, like a doorway into/out of\nsomewhere not visible, maybe another dimension.\” She saw then \”the\nupper parts of some people wearing white and they were standing at\nthe front of my bed.\” She blinked her eyes, thinking \”it’s my imagina\ntion.\” But \”when I opened them again they were still there. At some\npoint I understood it’s real … I felt as if they were ‘bringing me back\nhome’\u2014whatever that means.\”\nOn May 6, eight days before she read the article, Eva wrote in her\njournal, \”Last night when I went to bed I wanted so to meet them. I\nasked, begged, for an encounter. I volunteered mysetf (my body) for\ntheir examination so they can further their knowledge about us earth-\nlings. I was just about to fall asleep when I felt a strange dizziness. A\nloss of gravity, as if I was swirling into a tornado, as if I was being\nsucked into somewhere. I knew I could stop it just by physically touch\ning my husband beside me in bed. But I knew my wish was granted,\nand I didn’t want it to stop. I suddenly felt (?saw) a light-blue light\nencompassing me. It was light blue, yet there was a white light inside\nthe light-blue one. It was a soothing light, yet one that I know would\nlead me to greater knowledge. It was magnetic. It was the feeling I got\nfrom it that is beyond words. Words are too physically limiting. When\nI felt/saw the light the dizziness/twirling stopped. I went blank. I\ndidn’t sleep well. I know that much. I woke up 2-3 times that night,\nfinding it difficult to fall asleep again. I was restless. When I woke up\nin the morning I was so tired! As if I went on a journey all night long. I\nhope I did. And I wish that someday I will remember those journeys\nand all about them so I can use the knowledge to help mankind.\”\nThe following morning Eva’s husband, who seemed to have slept\nthrough the incident, told her that he heard a \”big bang\” during the\nnight. She felt \”full of energy\” and filled with \”love and hope,\” But at\nthe same time she was frightened and wrote in the journal, \”I felt I\nwas really going crazy. I couldn’t tell David. He’d think I was nuts. I\nwas so scared. Couldn’t fall asleep. Didn’t know what to do. I have to\nget help?! Somebody I could talk to. Now it’s me and the pen and\npaper. But I need somebody humanly to hear me out. With no judg\nments. No expectations. No accusations. Somebody with explanations\nmaybe.\” She continued, asserting confidently that the beings mean us\nno harm, that they are here to help, and \”I love them.\”\nIn the weeks before my first meeting with Eva in October 1992, she\n245″,
“summary”: “Eva had two experiences in the month before reading the Wall Street Journal article. In the first experience, she saw a violet rectangle and people wearing white standing at her bedside. She felt as if they were bringing her back home and didn’t want it to stop. In the second experience, she felt a dizziness and saw a light-blue light encompassing her. She was restless and tired after the incident. Her husband heard a \”big bang\” during the night. Eva felt full of energy and love but also scared and wrote in her journal that she needed someone to talk to without judgments or accusations.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 25,
“original_text”: “UFO ABDUCTIONS: AN INTRODUCTION\nthe flying saucer reports, the biblical stories of intermarriage between\nthe Lord’s angels and terrestrial women, whose offspring were giants?\nFrom that mysterious universe, are higher beings projecting objects that can\nmaterialize and dematerialize at will? Are the UFOs \”windows\” rather than\n\”objects\”? There is nothing to support these assumptions, and yet, in view\nof the historical continuity of the phenomenon, alternatives are hard to find,\nunless we deny the reality of all the facts, as our peace of mind would indeed\nprefer. (1988, p. 143-44)\nWhere facts are lean, inconsistent, or disparate, human beings, Vallee\nassures us, are quick to fill in the gaps. \”Because many observations of\nUFO phenomena appear self-consistent and at the same time irrecon\ncilable with scientific knowledge, a logical vacuum has been created\nthat human imagination tries to fill with fantasy\” (1988, p. 145).\nUltimately, Vallee prescribes our remaining open to learning from\nphenomena that we do not yet understand. \”These unexplained\nobservations need not represent a visitation from space visitors, but\nsomething even more interesting: a window toward undiscovered\ndimensions of our environment\” (1988, p. 203). \”I believe that the\nUFO phenomenon represents evidence for other dimensions beyond\nspacetime; the UFOs may not come from ordinary space, but from a\nmultiverse which is all around us, and of which we have stubbornly\nrefused to consider the disturbing reality in spite of the evidence avail\nable to us for centuries\” (1988, p. 253).\nTHE UFO ABDUCTION PHENOMENON WORLDWIDE\nAnother question concerns the worldwide distribution of abductions,\nor reports of the phenomenon, which may be quite a different matter.\nUFO abductions have been reported and collected most frequently in\nWestern countries or countries dominated by Western culture and\nvalues. Insofar as the abduction phenomenon may be seen as occur\nring in the context of the global ecological crisis, which is an outcome\nof the Western materialist/dualistic worldview, it may be that its\n\”medicine\” is being administered primarily where it is most needed\u2014\nin the United States and the other Western industrial countries.\nRelated to this would be the fact that in many cultures the entry into\nthe physical world of vehicles, and even contact with creatures, seem\ningly from space or another dimension, would not be as noteworthy as\nin societies where traffic from the spirit world or the \”world beyond\”\ninto our physical existence would be considered remarkable.\n11″,
“summary”: “The text discusses the phenomenon of UFO abductions and suggests that they may be a window into other dimensions of reality. The author, Jacques Vallee, argues that human beings are quick to fill in gaps in their understanding of UFOs with fantasy, and that these unexplained observations need not represent a visitation from space visitors but rather evidence for other dimensions beyond spacetime. Vallee suggests that the abduction phenomenon may be more common in Western countries or cultures dominated by Western values, as it may be seen as a \”medicine\” for the global ecological crisis, which is an outcome of the Western materialist/dualistic worldview.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 260,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhad several other powerful experiences involving the feeling of strange\npresences or the conscious perception of unusual entities, including\n\”beings from a totally different dimension.\” During a hypnotic session\nwith a dowser from another state who also did healing work she found\nherself going back in time to \”160 or 180 years ago\” and \”moving from\none dimension to another,\” experiencing a \”difference in the energy\nvibrations\” and located \”in a different planet, star, galaxy\u2014I don’t know\nthe name of it.\” In her journal entry of September 22, which she wrote\nafter returning from an energetic healing class, Eva explained that she\nwas \”living two dimensions simultaneously … I have the gut feeling,\”\nthe journal entry continued, \”1 was in a higher dimension where linear\ntime is irrelevant.\”\nAfter considerable difficulty in scheduling, Eva and I met for the\nfirst time on October 15, 1992. In this interview she provided much of\nthe information recorded above and expressed the wish to explore her\nexperiences further with hypnosis. \”That’s what I’m here for/’ she\nsaid. But again there were problems of scheduling and postponements,\nso that our first regression did not occur until January 18, 1993. But in\nthe weeks before this session \”things started to surface.\”\nIn her journal entry of December 6, Eva wrote of a powerful experi\nence that had occurred the night before. \”I was almost asleep. But not\nyet. I lay down on my stomach, my head to my left. My eyes were\nclosed. At the tip of my eye I saw a gray spaceship [she drew the ship\nand symbols that she saw]. I panicked. I wanted to scream. I couldn’t.\”\nShe felt that she could break out of the experience but \”I got coura\ngeous and convinced myself to go ‘on the ride’ but trying to acquire as\nmuch info, as possible for PC. [should be K.] and J.M.\” After this she\n\”blacked out\” and the \”next thing I remember was I was lying on a\nhard surface. Maybe two people in the room. … I kept my eyes shut\nvery firmly because I was terrified to open them.\n\”I remember ‘them’ (?) or me, I’m not sure which, wearing a dark gray\ngarment/robe with many buttons going down the back. I was in a fetal\nposition, my back to them. They were doing something to my spine. My\nentire spine was stinging and cold. It was awful! It felt as if they were\ngoing inside my body with some very sharp instrument (syringe?) and\ninserting it between my flesh and skin. The stinging sensation persisted.\nAt one point I started moving, resisting the situation, although I was at\nthe same time scared of the consequences of doing so. I tried to get at\nsome point more data with my eyes closed. The air was moist. The sur\nface I was on was hard and a bit slippery. I had the feeling the room was\nnot well lighted, but then again with eyes closed I’m not sure.\n246″,
“summary”: “Eva is an individual who has experienced multiple instances of strange presences or unusual entities, including beings from another dimension. During a hypnotic session with a dowser and healer, she found herself going back in time to 160 or 180 years ago and moving between dimensions. She believes that she lives two dimensions simultaneously and is in a higher dimension where linear time is irrelevant. Eva had a powerful experience during which she saw a gray spaceship and felt that someone was doing something to her spine with a sharp instrument.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 261,
“original_text”: “EVA’S MISSION\n\”I continued to resist, and at some point understood that they\nagreed to bring the situation/experiment to an end. Before blocking\nout again I remember I saw this symbol [draws it] in red. This is not\nthe first time I saw this… Next thing I remember is finding myself in\nbed, hearing my husband. I was in a fetal position! I went to sleep on\nmy stomach. I felt in total panic again, something that didn’t happen\nbefore. I wanted to wake him up and tell him I was ‘taken’ somewhere.\nI also knew he’d never believe me. He’d think I was crazy. I thought\nmaybe calling PC. or J.M. Didn’t want to bother them. It was Sunday\nmorning 5:30 A.M. I was shaky the next day. Still am. I’m trying to\nrelax, accept it, and somehow make sense out of it.\” She felt \”edgy for\na couple days\” and tried to \”put it in the back of my mind.\”\nOn December 22, Eva wrote in her journal of the reluctance she had\nhad about writing down the details of the above incident as \”writing\nwould legitimize the entire occurrence, and I wasn’t ready for that\nthen.\” She developed cold or flu symptoms and wondered if these had\nbeen \”brought about by ‘the abduction’ and being ‘bare’ on top, and the\ninjection of whatever it was, etc. The clothesless me and the injection\nof a foreign substance might have caused a reaction in me. PS. Nobody\nin my family had a cold/flu at the time.\” In our discussion of this inci\ndent six weeks later Eva said that the intensity of the physical sensa\ntions she had experienced convinced her the incident \”was real… I felt\nthe sensations. I felt it hurting. I felt it stinging. It was cold.\”\nEva came for her first hypnosis session on January 18, 1993. She felt\nanxious but curious. \”I love the unknown,\” she said, and we spoke of\nher determination to proceed despite the scheduling difficulties over\nthe holidays. Before inducing the regression we reviewed the child\nhood incident when the \”midgets\” had entered her room and the\nrecent episode described above.\nIn the trance state Eva spoke immediately of lying on \”something\nhard\” with \”something above me like hieroglyphics.\” She felt scared\nand heard herself screaming. A figure in black and green came out of\nwhat looked like a gray elevator. \”It’s cold in the room … He tells\nthem to stop. They give me something, and I feel like I’m being\nsucked into a white light and I don’t see him anymore. It’s morning.\nI’m a child in Israel. I don’t remember anything, and I just hear my\nmother telling me to get up and go to school, to get dressed.\”\nI took Eva back to the nighttime experience itself. She recalled see\ning \”when they’re bringing me back\” a gray, \”dome-shaped\” craft with\nred lights over the balcony of her fourth-floor apartment. The bottom\nof the craft seemed to be a circular rim that turned and emitted\n247″,
“summary”: “Eva was abducted by aliens and taken to Israel where she was injected with an unknown substance. She felt physical sensations and was scared, but eventually regressed back to the incident during hypnosis.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 262,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\n\”some sort of light or energy\” and \”that’s their transportation\nmethod.\” She saw three beings that appeared like midgets, with brown\nskin and \”all over wrinkled,\” wearing olive green and dark maroon suits\nwith black belts. Their heads were hairless and pear-shaped with very\ndark eyes, like a \”dead blue\” and \”mushed\” noses. \”One was shorter\nthan the other two, and they were looking at me.\” Although her moth\ner regularly checked to make sure that all doors were locked at night,\nwhen Eva screamed for her the beings disappeared as if through a\ncrack in the door of her room. When Eva told her mother about the\nmidgets and how they had gone through the door, her mother said\n\”what are you talking about,\” the door was locked, and \”it’s a dream.\”\nEva insisted she saw the beings going out, and her mother repeated\n\”‘It’s a dream. Just go back to sleep.’ And I did.\”\nI wondered if Eva could recall the beginning of the experience. She\nsaid her father might have read or made up a bedtime story before she\nand her sister were left alone. The bed had a guardrail so Eva would\nnot fall out. She was awakened by \”a buzz\” and the beings, who were\nshorter than humans, first appeared standing by the guardrail, \”and\nthen there were like searchlights in the room,\” which came from out\nside. The beings seemed to know \”who to come for\” because \”they\nkeep coming.\” She felt afraid, \”even scared to call my mom,\” and shut\nher eyes and faced the wall in a fetal position (\”the best defensive\nposition\”) to \”make it go away.\” She heard whispering, and the beings\ninjected something that felt like a needle in her back to quiet her. This\ntime\u2014the first incident Eva could recall\u2014she was flown from her bed\nin a horizontal position on what seemed like a canvas-and-wood\nstretcher. Then she was \”sucked\” into the darkness outside and into\nthe bottom of \”the ship\” in the light that was \”like a beam of special\nenergy\” emanating from inside the rim at the bottom of the craft. Eva\nfelt a mixture of terror and confusion as she saw her balcony and the\nbuilding next door as if from outside the house.\nOnce in the craft Eva found herself in an \”examining room\” on a\ntable with \”small people and lights\” around her. There were \”lots of\ngreen and red buttons … it would be comparable to computerized\nsystems. But it was different.\” The little people in the ship reminded\nher of the dwarfs in Snow White and seemed lighter than the ones\nthat had come into her room. One of the beings communicated to the\nothers\u2014not to Eva directly\u2014in a voice that \”resembled more ours\”\nthat their purpose was only to \”experiment with me\” and to cause no\nharm. She was \”in shock\” and defenseless as the beings poked her legs,\nspine, neck, and brow with \”sharp things,\” as if \”they were trying to\n248″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a girl named Eva who saw three midget-like beings with brown skin, hairless heads, and very dark eyes. They appeared in her room through a crack in the door and disappeared just as quickly. Eva’s mother dismissed her claims, saying it was a dream. The beings first appeared standing by the guardrail of Eva’s bed and then flew her into a ship that emitted a beam of special energy. In the examining room of the ship, the beings poked Eva with sharp things and communicated to each other in a voice that resembled theirs. They told her their purpose was only to experiment with her and cause no harm.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 263,
“original_text”: “EVA’S MISSION\nunderstand.\” She could see a silver instrument with a round tip that\nwas inserted in her forehead. A white or yellow fluid dripped onto her\nnose.\nThe beings seemed to Eva to be both excited and amused \”because\nthey kept communicating with each other\” animatedly. Perhaps they\nwere being too \”intense … overdoing it,\” for the leader came in, com\nmunicated something and \”slowly, slowly they stopped … He agreed\nwith the original purpose, but it’s like a teacher that walks out of the\nroom and the kids in the classroom start to fool around and do their\nown thing.\” The return reversed the process of the abduction; Eva felt\nherself \”like on a slide coming down back to my bed.\” Once she was in\nthe bed \”they were standing by the bed guard, making sure I was okay.\”\nOnce Eva \”regained my physical movement\” she \”screamed and they\nfled.\”\nAfter recalling this experience, Eva had the sense that it was \”not\nthe first time.\” Although she could remember no details, she felt that\nsomething had happened when she was two or three years old. She\nfeels certain that the beings are able to \”keep track of me\” and recalled\nthe incidents from age nine described earlier in which they seemed to\nhave \”corrected\” an implant that was dislodged during a fall. Eva has\nthe sense that the memories of her childhood abductions were blocked\nby the aliens.\nI asked Eva directly what the next encounter that came to mind\nwas. She replied, \”I was nineteen, in Israel, serving in the army, and I\nwas sleeping. It was in the middle of the night in my parents’ apart\nment, alone, and I woke up because I heard whispering noises, and I\nfelt and heard like people walking into my bedroom and into the living\nroom, and I thought maybe robbers or something, so I didn’t move.\”\nEva knew the windows were closed and the door locked, \”and if it\nopens it makes a shrieking sound.\” She could not move as she saw\n\”three beings standing there … They were whispering, and one of\nthem went out of the room and the other came back, and they were\ntouching me between my legs, and I did not understand it because I\nwas not dreaming.\” In a panic now, Eva tried to scream but no sound\nwould come. She experienced what felt like fingers, probing inside her\nvagina. \”It was not pleasurable. It was incomprehensible,\” Eva said.\nShe thought perhaps it was her own fingers, but when she checked her\nhands \”I felt them on the outside of my thighs.\”\nEva does not know whether this experience occurred in the apart\nment or someplace else. Her eyes remained closed throughout, and\nalthough there was a lot of light that came through her closed lids, she\n249″,
“summary”: “EVA’S MISSION\n\nEva recounts her experiences with alien abductions, including one that occurred when she was nineteen years old in Israel while serving in the army. She was sleeping alone in her parents’ apartment when she heard whispering noises and felt three beings touching her between her legs. Despite trying to scream, Eva could not make a sound and experienced what felt like fingers probing inside her vagina. She does not know whether this experience occurred in the apartment or somewhere else, and her eyes remained closed throughout.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 264,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthought perhaps it was early morning. The positions of her body she\nfound confusing. \”When I was aware of what was happening it was like\nI was on my side, but when it was happening I was on my back. I don’t\nknow.\” After this experience ended, Eva forced herself to forget it, and\nuntil the period when she contacted me did not connect it with her\nchildhood experiences. She believes that she has had approximately ten\nencounters since age eighteen and that the beings are \”more interested\nin the human after, at the adult stage, not so much as a child.\”\nAt this point in the session Eva shifted from the direct reporting of\nher experiences to speaking of the motives of the aliens and the mean\ning of the abduction phenomenon, based on information they have\ngiven to her. \”Their purpose is to live in unison,\” she said, \”not to take\nanything from us. They want to study us to see how they can commu\nnicate . . . There are different dimensions, worlds existing within\nworlds,\” she added, \”and to go from one to the next is like a roller\ncoaster. You need to speed up the energy, and then you go to another\ndimension where the reality is different. In the transition from one\nreality to another, you feel like you’re contracting and expanding at the\nsame time . . . It’s like you become on the one hand, part of every\nthing, and everything becomes part of you,\” but \”at the same time you\ncontract into an infinitesimal point.\” This, she said, is \”absurd,\nbecause it’s two conflicting ideas,\” but this absurdity contains the\n\”secret of moving from one dimension to the next.\”\nA shift in Eva’s perspective occurred at this point, and for the\nremainder of the regression she spoke as if from the perspective of the\nalien community, using only the pronoun \”we.\” \”It’s like I’m not speak\ning,\” she said. The intensity of her experience in this realm was physi\ncally difficult for her and caused pain in the hands due to blocked\nenergies. The aliens were gone and she saw the frame of a white trian\ngle. \”It’s too intense,\” she said, \”they can cause damage\” to the human\nbody. The beings emanate \”from different dimensions, beyond physi\ncal,\” Eva observed, \”and they need somebody that’s closer to the\nhuman being who is able to communicate somehow physically with\nthem . . . The information they can relay,\” she said, \”is of such high\nintensity that they need something to slow it down.\” The encounters\nwith human beings do just that, i.e., slow down the transmission of\ninformation.\nThe information the alien beings bring, Eva said, comes from\nanother intelligence, a realm beyond the physical world. But most peo\nple disregard it, dismissing it out of fear as \”crazy\” thoughts or just\n250″,
“summary”: “Eva is an adult woman who has experienced abductions by aliens since she was 18 years old. She believes that the beings are interested in studying humans and communicating with them, not taking anything from them. The purpose of their abductions is to live in unison and to study humans to see how they can communicate. Eva describes the experience as a rollercoaster where one needs to speed up energy to transition between dimensions. She also mentions that the beings emanate from different dimensions beyond the physical world and need someone closer to the human being to communicate with them physically. The information they bring is of high intensity and needs to be slowed down by human contact.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 265,
“original_text”: “EVA’S MISSION\n\”imagination.\” In order to be receptive to this information it is neces\nsary for human beings to be able to put aside their preoccupation with\ndaily responsibilities like work, children, marriage\u2014our customary\n\”unconsciousness.\” Nevertheless, Eva insisted, it is important for us to\novercome our need for power and control on this plane and to\nacknowledge that life exists elsewhere, though \”not necessarily in\nphysical form.\” One of the problems in reaching us, she said, is that\nhuman beings are anchored in the need for \”physical proof\” through\nthe \”five senses,\” which \”we\” are \”trying to provide.\” This is difficult,\nfor \”we don’t consist of physical data . . . We are not in space/time.\nWe don’t have any form … We are all. You could say I or one. It does\nnot matter . . . We are an offshoot of I\” or \”what you would equal to\nGod.\” Eva herself is \”a vehicle through which we can convey that\ninformation.\” As the regression ended, Eva thanked me \”for letting us\nbe heard\” and felt afraid to open her eyes.\nAfter coming out of the hypnotic state Eva said that the experience\nseemed authentic to her. \”It was me. I know it was me,\” she said, \”But it\nwas another me.\” She spoke of the difficulty integrating the world\nopened to her by the encounters with her domestic life. \”What I’m\ngoing through now is alone,\” she said. Eva noted that she had not been\nopen with her husband about the changes taking place. \”He just gets\nbits and pieces,\” she said. I invited her to share what she was going\nthrough in my monthly support group, which she appreciated and\nagreed to do. Then she talked about her daughter’s recent experience\nwith the \”ghost\” that was flying in her room. As the session was drawing\nto a close, Eva spoke of continuing numbness in her hands but other\nwise felt well. She described herself as a \”pioneer\” and a \”warrior,\” who\nlikes \”challenges.\” But at the same time she feels \”miserable with\nmyself because I don’t understand what’s happening.\” She is reluctant\nto speak of the new information she is receiving out of fear that others\nwill not understand. I shared some of my own struggles in learning to\nfind ways of speaking about the information that I was receiving.\nAfter the session Eva had a brief, intense headache, which soon\nsubsided. She then felt well. She listened to the tape of the session,\nand found that she was better able to accept the reality of her experi\nences than before the session. She especially appreciated that she had\nsomeone to talk with about her experiences who \”believes it’s not\nmake-believe.\” She felt full of energy, but wanted to be able to control\nit better. Writing in her journal\u2014fifteen pages on one day\u2014was par\nticularly helpful. Another regression was scheduled for February 22, a\n251″,
“summary”: “Eva’s mission is to convey information about imagination and the existence of life beyond physical form through hypnosis sessions. She believes that human beings are anchored in the need for physical proof and that this makes it difficult for them to accept information that does not fit into their usual way of understanding the world. Eva herself is a vehicle for this information, and she feels a responsibility to share it with others. After coming out of a hypnotic state, Eva described feeling like another version of herself and struggling to integrate the new information she had received. She also spoke about her daughter’s recent experience with a \”ghost\” in her room. The session ended with Eva feeling well but still uncertain about how to control her energy and wanting to be able to talk to someone who believes in the reality of her experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 266,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nmonth after the first one, aimed at integrating the abduction experi\nences with her everyday life as a wife and mother.\nBefore the regression began Eva spoke of the difficulty dealing with\n\”all the garbage that’s been accumulating,\” by which she meant the\ntension between her \”conservative\” daily life, and the abduction-related\nintuitive expansion of her self-knowledge. In having a son and a daugh\nter Eva felt that she had completed \”a circle,\” and was now ready to\nfocus upon her \”global mission,\” particularly her role as \”a communica\ntor between humanity and everything else\u2014ETs, UFOs, call it what\nyou will\u2014higher intelligence.\” She spoke then of the suppression of her\ncreativity and the need to please others growing up described earlier.\nPerhaps her mission is to be a healer, she speculated, enabling people to\nbreak away from the unhealthy effects of institutional systems. A few\ndays before the meeting Eva had a vision of a downward-pointing white\nand yellow light triangle (commonly a symbol of the feminine principle\nor Great Mother archetype) with circles (usually representing universal\nity, totality, or wholeness) within it.\nBefore beginning the regression, Eva spoke of her desire to remem\nber more of her experiences, to \”open up\” in the service of her higher\nself and to \”throw away the garbage.\” Again Eva defined the difficulty\nshe has navigating between what we called \”the world that defines\nreality for most people\” and the new realms of her experience. \”For\nme, both are real,\” she said.\nIn the first minutes of the regression Eva spoke rather abstractly\nabout dimensions of reality, what it is possible to perceive and talk\nabout, cosmic truth, and other such topics. But the bulk of the session\nconcerned her profound struggle to integrate her daily personal and\nabduction-related lives, especially the problems of communicating\nopenly with her husband. Her first image was of black circles sur\nrounded by golden light, glowing \”like sunspots\” and \”coming toward\nthe earth.\” Some people could perceive this, she said, but for others it\nwould not exist. She described the object as \”energy\” that \”cannot be\nperceived by the five senses, but is real nevertheless.\” Such an \”object\ncan be perceived by those who can attune to that range of communi\ncation, and it will be invisible to all the rest.\” To perceive beyond the\nphysical range people must want that communication, she said.\nShifting to her \”we\” mode, Eva spoke of the difficulty of conveying\ninformation about these matters that lie \”outside of linear time and\nspace.\” She seemed almost to be debating with me, as if I were a pro\ntagonist for a materialist philosophy. \”\”You either perceive it and it\nexists, or you don’t perceive it and, therefore, it does not exist. The\n252″,
“summary”: “Eva is undergoing a regression to integrate her abduction experiences with her everyday life as a wife and mother. She speaks of the difficulty of dealing with the tension between her \”conservative\” daily life and her abduction-related intuitive expansion of self-knowledge. Eva has completed \”a circle\” by having a son and a daughter, and is now ready to focus on her global mission as a communicator between humanity and everything else. She speculates that her mission may be to be a healer, enabling people to break away from the unhealthy effects of institutional systems. Before beginning the regression, Eva speaks of her desire to remember more of her experiences, to \”open up\” in the service of her higher self, and to \”throw away the garbage.\” During the regression, Eva struggles to integrate her daily personal and abduction-related lives, especially communicating openly with her husband. She perceives an object as energy that cannot be perceived by the five senses but is real nevertheless. To perceive beyond the physical range, people must want that communication.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 267,
“original_text”: “EVA’S MISSION\nsame thing here [i.e., with the black and golden circles]. You are trying\nto perceive it in those certain limitations, but it’s beyond it. .. It’s like\nexisting and it’s not existing at the same time, and you’re trying to\nmake us say does it exist, or does it not exist.\” The debate continued\naround Eva’s \”I\” (personal) and \”we\” (alien/universal) identities.\nThe black/golden object, Eva said, was dense, and inside it were dif\nferent energies and colors, green, yellow, and red. \”The way I describe\nthe object to you,\” she said, \”is as though it has an inside and it has an\noutside, and it has boundaries, but it really doesn’t. So it’s hard for us\nto put her [Eva] inside or outside of it.\” These colors, Eva said, repre\nsent different frequencies or \”levels of energy, but red doesn’t really\nexist, nor yellow, nor green, or any other colors.\” We continued a bit\nfurther in this vein, as Eva talked of information relating to \”cosmic\ntruth,\” trust, communication through colors and vibrations, and more.\nBut she soon came down to Earth by observing that she suffers from\nan \”old habit\” of \”not believing in herself\” and the difficulty of accept\ning the new aspects of herself that have been \”unfolding.\” She has \”a\nvery rigid, earthly doctrine,\” Eva noted. I encouraged her to tell me\nabout that and she said bluntly, \”I believe that, number one, my respon\nsibilities are to my family and to my kids and all those mundane routine\nthings. Number one. Having fulfilled those, I believe that I’m free to do\nanything I please or to manifest anything I believe in as long as NO\nONE, and I underline and put it in bold, NO ONE gets hurt in the\nprocess, physically, emotionally, or mentally. And if those two things are\nfulfilled, then everything else is okay. Now, that’s her doctrine.\”\nWith the shape of Eva’s dilemma now sharply defined we were able\nto proceed with a deeper exploration of it. I said that her doctrine\nwould not work at a cosmic level, that she would have difficulty navi\ngating between her earthly responsibilities and higher self using such a\nrigid framework. She suggested that she might be \”Superwoman,\” but\nI persisted that spiritual evolution cannot occur without pain, involv\ning at times others that we love. The discussion continued in a some\nwhat argumentative vein for a while with considerable resistance\n(\”dynamic tension,\” she called it) on Eva’s part, denial of her struggle,\nand reassertion of her \”personal agreement with herself\” not to hurt\nanyone while at the same time restating the strength of her motiva\ntion to move ahead.\nI encouraged Eva to notice what she was feeling in her body. She said\nthat was hard when \”you’re a body and you’re not a body\” and that I\nwas confusing her. I asked her to tell me again her husband’s name, and\nshe asked me why that was relevant and then noticed \”thumps in my\n253″,
“summary”: “Eva is struggling with her personal identity as an individual and as part of a larger universal entity. She describes the black/golden object as having different energies and colors but no physical existence. Eva’s personal beliefs include prioritizing family responsibilities and avoiding harm to others, but this rigid framework may not be suitable for spiritual evolution. The discussion continues with resistance from Eva and exploration of her feelings in her body.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 268,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhead\” like \”somebody with a hammer\” and \”my heart’s beating fast.\”\nMore denial of hurt, confusion, and an objection to being distracted\nfrom more abstract considerations in order to consider her body fol\nlowed, but Eva did admit \”challenges\” to be \”transcended into the next\nstep.\” Then Eva acknowledged \”she’s [sic] aching on the right side …\nIt’s Eva’s ache. I feel it now. It doesn’t hurt, but it’s an ache.\” But she\nsaid, \”You created it!\” We went back to her agreement to \”not hurt\nanybody,\” and she admitted in rather convoluted language the problem\nof reconciling agreements reached outside of \”incarnation\” or ‘linear\nspace and time\” with those that operate \”inside those limitations of\nspace and time.\”\nThe breakthrough in the session occurred when I asked Eva what\n\”cost\” her not talking with her husband and children about her experi\nences had for her global mission, and she replied, \”If it would be in dol\nlars, you wouldn’t be able to afford it.\” Then she added quickly, \”We’re\njoking.\” She spoke then of her husband’s vulnerability, especially in pur\nsuing a business career. He is a \”great guy,\” but appears to have accepted\nthe dominant \”earthly perspective\” and \”belief systems\” of this culture\nand is working in his job, and \”here is this wife of his\u2014or he thinks it’s\nhis\u2014as most men in your society do\u2014it’s a possession\u2014that it’s his\nwife having these grand travels, cosmic travels… How is that going to\naffect him,\” she asked. I acknowledged the sensitivity of the question,\nand asked how \”fragmenting\” it was for her not to have told him of her\nexperiences. \”Sometimes it’s tearing her [sic] apart,\” Eva admitted and\nspoke of how \”miserable she\” is in her job but does not leave because of\nthe \”financial situation.\”\nI encouraged Eva to speak from an \”I\” perspective and wondered\nagain at the sacrifices she was making in the service of her internal\nagreement. She objected to the word \”sacrifice,\” but acknowledged\nthat \”something is not working.\” She spoke then of her plan to leave\nher job, knowing that this \”scares\” David, and reasserted her determi\nnation to help others. She will tell him, \”This is me. This is part of\nme, and this is what I love. And if you cannot accept it, that means\nyou cannot accept me for what I am.\” She wants \”desperately\” to\nbring forth her creativity, she said, and must find a \”common\nground\u2014compromise\” with David to be able to pursue her global mis\nsion. Eva spoke then of the tearful encounters she had had in the past\nwhen she had tried to convey to David her determination to follow her\nown path.\nTo tell David of her alien encounters will, she anticipates, be the\nmost difficult challenge of all. \”It’s like those sunspots at the begin-\n254″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a therapy session with a woman named Eva who has had alien encounters. During the session, Eva denies any hurt or confusion and objects to being distracted from abstract considerations. However, she acknowledges \”challenges\” that need to be transcended in order to move forward. Eva also admits that she is experiencing an ache on her right side, which she attributes to her experiences. The breakthrough in the session occurs when Eva speaks about the cost of not talking to her husband and children about her experiences and how it affects him. She acknowledges the sensitivity of the question and speaks about the fragmentation it causes for her not to have told him. Eva objects to the word \”sacrifice\” but acknowledges that something is not working. She plans to leave her job and tell her husband about her alien encounters, despite the fact that this scares him. Eva wants to bring forth her creativity and find a common ground with David in order to pursue her global mission. The most difficult challenge for Eva will be telling her husband about her alien encounters.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 269,
“original_text”: “EVA’S MISSION\nning of the session,\” she said, \”that gold ring. There’s not such a defi\nnite border anymore.\” She has tried to hide her encounters in \”her\nown little bag\” with \”a lock on it where she keeps her journal and your\ntapings and all that stuff.\” But phone calls from our group were start\ning to come in, and she was gradually \”letting go of that secrecy.\”\nDavid knew, for example, that she started seeing a psychiatrist. So the\n\”borderline\” between what \”he is to know or what he is not to know\”\nis \”a matter of perception\” and \”that borderline will diminish and\nfade.\” She intended to tell David \”briefly\” of her encounters. \”Not too\nmuch detail is necessary\u2014just of their existence, and of higher com\nmunication and a general sense of the global mission, and that will be\nsufficient.\” I expressed doubt as to whether it would be so simple, and\nwe discussed the tensions which lay ahead for Eva. Characteristically,\nshe found this prospect interesting and challenging.\nAs the regression ended, Eva asked to be alone for five minutes.\nAfter this she spoke of a children’s book, written in Hebrew, called\nSoul Bird, which concerns a bird inside every human being that con\ntains many compartments, \”a compartment for anger, a compartment\nfor happiness, a compartment for jealousy, for love, for hate, and we’re\nthe only one that has a key to those compartments. And we decide\nwhich compartments we want to use at any time.\” Thinking a\nmoment Eva said, \”So maybe I should open up more compartments?\”\nWe spoke of timing, and then her thoughts returned to David. Perhaps\nin the service of her mission she might cause someone else pain.\nPerhaps it is what David wants. \”Maybe it’s something that he’s creat\ning for himself, so he can transcend, as a person, to the next level.\”\nShe was thinking about telling him the truth of her experiences more\nfully, with the idea that perhaps he can only change his consciousness\n\”with some sort of major challenge.\” As the session came to the end,\nwe discussed the particular restrictions that the corporate environ\nment places on the evolution of people’s consciousness.\nFollowing this session, Eva again experienced an intense headache\nand was extremely thirsty for a day or two, which she associated to the\nreleasing of energy and her opening to \”cosmic information.\” In a let\nter to me two weeks after the regression she wrote of her attraction to\n\”the challenges of the (consciously) unknown.\” In journal notes which\nbegan with entries three days after the session, she wrote of plans to\ngo to Israel for the summer and of past life experiences, including an\nabduction as a five- or six-year-old boy in the seventeenth century\n(described in the account of our third hypnosis session, March 15).\nShe also described her sense of space/time collapse in relation to the\n255″,
“summary”: “Eva’s mission is to reveal a global mission and communicate with higher beings. She has been seeing a psychiatrist and intends to tell David about her experiences, but she is unsure if it will be simple. Eva associates opening up more compartments in herself with causing someone else pain, but she thinks that perhaps David wants this. She plans to go to Israel for the summer and has past life experiences including an abduction as a child.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 26,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nThe first publication of an abduction case took place in Brazil,\ninvolving the reported abduction of the son of a rancher, Antonio\nVillas-Boas, in 1957. Reports of UFO sightings worldwide, however, far\noutnumber accounts of actual abductions. The most comprehensive\nguide to abductions overseas was put together in 1987 by Thomas\nBullard, a folklorist at the University of Indiana (Bullard 1987). Bullard\nlists reported abductions from seventeen countries, including\nArgentina, Australia, Bolivia, Brazil, Canada, Chile, England, Finland,\nFrance, Poland, South Africa, the Soviet Union, Spain, Uruguay, and\nWest Germany.\nThe United States leads the way in sheer numbers of abductions,\nwith England and Brazil following behind, largely because of the avail\nability of practicing hypnotists and therapists working with abductees\nin these countries. In illustration of this point, China boasts the\nlargest number of witnesses of a single UFO sighting\u2014on August 24,\n1981, one million Chinese saw a spiral-shaped UFO simultaneously\n(Chiang 1993)\u2014but there is no record of any follow-up questioning of\nindividual witnesses.\nThe therapeutic exploration of abduction experiences is, however,\ngradually catching hold. In May 1993, Germany’s second largest televi\nsion station presented a forty-five-minute documentary about the\nabduction phenomenon which won Germany’s highest television\naward. While two therapists offered their services free of charge to\nabductees subsequent to the broadcast, only twenty people have\nresponded. As elsewhere, abduction remains a frightening experience\nthat many would rather not confront unless symptoms resulting from\nthe encounter require them to do so.\nEven accounts of UFO sightings are, throughout the world, shroud\ned in secrecy. Spain’s Ministry of Defense UFO files were released in\n1992. These contain, mostly, reports of sightings by Air Force person\nnel. Much work remains to be done in persuading other nations simi\nlarly to open up classified files on the subject.\nIn some countries, where people hold all sorts of beliefs in supernat\nural beings, abduction experiences are confused or simply connected\nwith other visitations. Cynthia Hind, a researcher from South Africa,\nreports, \”Their reactions are as perhaps Westerners would react to\nghosts; not necessarily terrified (or not always so) but certainly wary of\nwhat they see\” (Hind 1993, p. 17).\nAbductees overseas seem to have contact with a greater variety of\nentities than Americans. These range from tiny men to tall, hooded\nbeings, and include naked individuals of both sexes and humanoid\n12″,
“summary”: “The article discusses the topic of abductions and provides information on reported cases from various countries around the world. The United States leads the way in terms of the number of abductions, with England and Brazil following closely behind. The availability of practicing hypnotists and therapists working with abductees in these countries may be a contributing factor. Abduction experiences are often shrouded in secrecy, and much work remains to be done in persuading other nations to open up classified files on the subject. Abductees overseas seem to have contact with a greater variety of entities than Americans, including tiny men, tall hooded beings, naked individuals, and humanoid creatures.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 270,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nencounters (\”past and future are occurring now and forever\”), her\nlonging for global peace and understanding, and set down other philo\nsophical and spiritual ruminations about the evolution of conscious\nness and \”cosmic truths,\” inspired by listening to the tape of the\nFebruary 22 session.\nWriting in the voice of her cosmic we/she, Eva described the need\nof the beings to \”adjust our communication from higher vibratory lev\nels to those of earthly (verbal) vibration.\” To \”slow down\” in this way\nand \”vibrate at more subtle levels … takes training … We are using\nEva’s body with her consent full time now. Earthly Eva has not left,\nbut she has diffused with us so that her earthly powers have been\ngreatly enhanced, so to speak.\” She warned of the limitation of using\nwords to describe such profound experiences, especially the relation of\nthe earth plane of existence to other realities.\nIn the journal she wrote of telling David about her experiences soon\nafter our session. \”He didn’t show much interest. Support in any form\nwas nonexistent. I wasn’t surprised. Didn’t expect otherwise. I’m not\nresentful. Totally accepting. My hypothesis: he’s both in denial and\nhurt.\” Although David insinuated he is part of the game, Eva told me\nlater that she is uncertain about whether his claims of involvement are\ngenuine. He said they left a mark on his foot, that they are midgets,\nand he’s seen them, but he didn’t seem to show much interest.\n\”Whether he’s an experiencer for real or not, time will tell . , ,\nHowever, he said they should contact him. He’s got much info to give.\nHe also suggested that to get rid of the fear I should teach them a\ngame we could play together. And they can teach me one of their\ngames. Interesting to note that from the following morning the fear\nsubsided to almost zero. And the red spot on my nose appeared two\ndays after that. It’s like through a dream, except the suggestion was\ntaken up by both sides and the fear worked itself out!\”\nAlso soon after the February session, Eva had a dream of burning\nhouses, which she interpreted to represent the \”burning ‘garbage’ that\nneeded to be burned up in relation to other people.\” She also sent two\njournal entries from the previous summer. In one she described being\noutside \”planet Earth\” and seeing a spaceship surrounded by a golden\nlight. She was able to communicate telepathically with the entities on\nit and learned that she was much loved and that she would eventually\nbe reunited with them. \”I was ageless yet a young soul.\” In the other\nentry she described a past life as a teenager in the 1930s or during\nWorld War II. She saw a baby in her arms, and believed that this expe\nrience explains her love for all children. In a note on March 9 that\n256″,
“summary”: “Eva had an encounter with beings who claimed to be from the future and past. They spoke of global peace and understanding, and encouraged her to adjust her communication to lower vibrational levels. Eva described her experiences in the voice of her cosmic we/she, warning of the limitations of using words to describe profound experiences. She later had a dream of burning houses and sent journal entries from the previous summer describing a past life as a teenager during World War II.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 271,
“original_text”: “EVA’S MISSION\naccompanied a gift of fruit and other food in commemoration of the\nJewish redemptive holiday of Purim, Eva wrote, \”Thanks to you and\nothers, I am learning to regulate the energies more productively.\”\nWe scheduled a third regression for March 15. At the beginning of\nthe session Eva described how before a lecture at her energy and heal\ning school she went to take a nap, could not fall asleep, felt restless,\nlistened to music, \”and then it started.\” She saw herself as a five- or\nsix-year-old boy in the mountains somewhere in Europe. She lived\nwith her father, a husky, blond-haired man, in a log cabin. She\ndescribed their clothing, including the detailed designs on their white\naprons. \”We had something on our head like a yarmulke, like a cap or\nsomething.\” Turning to the left she saw a \”saucer, spaceship.\” A few\nminutes seemed to pass, and \”I was walking towards this spaceship\nand my father then and there was frozen. I mean, he couldn’t move;\nhe couldn’t speak. He was like, you know, ice.\” As the boy, she saw\n\”one of those midgets again coming out.\” Next she was in the ship,\nwhich took off as she looked down through the window at her father,\nwho \”unfroze\” and looked up with tears in his eyes. \”It’s like he under\nstood. It’s like he knew all along,\” that \”physically I was given to him\nthrough conception\” but that in another sense she was not his child.\n\”He just accepted what was going on.\n\”I remember those midgets again,\” Eva continued, the \”same ones\nthat I remember when I was four, five years old. The eyes again, were\nvery dark, but I felt a lot of emotion in them, a lot of compassion, a lot\nof love. It’s like we’ve come back for you, something like that, and\nthen I remember a lavender color, and that’s that.\” Somehow she\nknew the year was 1652. This experience further persuaded Eva that\nshe was \”not from here,\” not \”earthly.\” The \”ETs,\” she said, \”have the\nability to enter into our space and time dimension or leave it any time\nthey want.\” She related this ability to the 1652 experience. \”It’s like I\nwas brought to Earth\u2014I don’t know why I was brought for six or five\nyears, or however old I was at the time, and then I was taken out to\nanother dimension that has no space and time as we know it.\” Eva in\nthis life is \”an energy form given a body to carry out a certain mis\nsion,\” which has to do with some sort of full experience of \”life in\nearthly terms.\”\nThere followed further discussion of the difficulties of perception\nand communication between the alien or spirit cultures and earthly\nforms and the choices that our souls make among the \”infinite proba\nbilities from which we can choose,\” one of which is to become embod\nied on Earth in a particular time and place. Eva then reviewed her\n257″,
“summary”: “Eva, a woman who has undergone regression therapy, wrote about a past life experience where she was a boy living with his father in a log cabin in the mountains. During a lecture at her energy healing school, Eva became restless and saw herself as a boy in a spaceship with her father. She remembered seeing midgets with dark eyes and a lavender color. Eva believed that this experience convinced her that she was not from Earth and that she was an energy form given a body to carry out a mission on Earth. The discussion then turned to the difficulties of perception and communication between alien or spirit cultures and earthly forms, as well as the choices that our souls make when embodied on Earth.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 272,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\ncommunications with David about her experiences. With him and\nothers she has been talking \”about such things where I would never\nthink of it before.\” David seemed to be \”in a state of shock at the\nbeginning/’ followed by \”big denial.\” Now he speaks somewhat sarcas\ntically about \”your friends from the other side\” who \”are this, that, or\nthe other.\” Eva described further abduction-related experiences, with\n\”different procedures, surgeries, call it what you will\” to remove energy\nblocks. She has discovered blue and red spots on her hand, breast, and\nother places on her body that have not gone away.\nEva hoped to learn more about the 1652 incarnation under hypno\nsis, and I cautioned about trying to target specific experiences. \”Deep\ninside,\” she suggested, perhaps we \”know where we’re going to go\nalready before we come here.\” She suggested that the ETs themselves\n\”that we physically see\” are \”just a form they take when they enter this\ndimension … Wherever they come from,\” she said, they \”don’t live\nphysically per se that way.\” Their souls can manifest in different forms.\n\”That’s why we get different pictures\” of the beings she said. \”Some\npeople call it reds, grays, browns, you know, with wrinkles, without\nwrinkles, whatever\u2014it’s a combination of their biochemical energetic\nmakeup and our perceptive devices . . . But there will be some com\nmon ground,\” she added.\nEva’s first image in the regression itself was of being a four- or five-\nyear-old girl swimming with dolphins that were her friends inside a\ncave. Some force pulled her out of the water, but \”the dolphins will\nwait.\” The little girl is drawn from the \”memory of the source\” of her\nbeing into a domain of \”growing up and responsibility.\” This loss of\nmemory is necessary, she said, \”because in the physical world if the\nmemory of the source would be there, there would be no initiative to\nexperience, so all would just lay back.\” I took her back to the little girl’s\nexperience in the cave. \”She keeps coming back, incarnated for a mis\nsion,\” Eva said. Becoming quite abstract, she continued, \”the energy\nmakeup of the little girl will change with experience.\” Her energy will\nbecome more subtle and higher \”until from a certain perspective you\ncan say there is no energy vibration. It’s all one and the process begins\nagain.\”\nAbductees, Eva said, \”are souls that have, for their individual purpos\nes and reasons, chosen the probability of physical form.\” But through\ntheir experiences they \”are regaining their memory of source . .. The\nprocess of abduction is one form of such, of regaining of memory.\” The\nabduction \”experience itself,\” Eva said, \”is a mechanism to remove\”\nthe \”structures that impede the reconnection with source,\” and \”to\n258″,
“summary”: “Eva had an abduction experience where she was taken by aliens and underwent various procedures to remove energy blocks. She has discovered blue and red spots on her body that have not gone away. Eva hopes to learn more about her 1652 incarnation under hypnosis, but is cautioned about targeting specific experiences. Eva believes that the ETs themselves are just a form they take when they enter this dimension and their souls can manifest in different forms. Her first image in the regression was of being a four- or five-year-old girl swimming with dolphins inside a cave. She is drawn from the \”memory of the source\” into a domain of \”growing up and responsibility.\” Eva believes that abductees are souls that have chosen the probability of physical form for their individual purposes, but through their experiences they are regaining their memory of source. The abduction experience itself is a mechanism to remove structures that impede reconnection with source and to facilitate the process of regaining memory.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 273,
“original_text”: “EVA’S MISSION\npurify the physical vehicle in such a way to serve to regain better mem\nory and to bring knowledge to others.\” The \”physical and emotional tor\nture\” of the abductions themselves, she said, is part of a balancing\nprocess. She herself \”never really feared,\” and \”if there was fear it was\nmore due to not being able to understand what was going on, not fear\nas something horrible and dark and evil and unknown. In a way, the\nprocess always felt familiar.\”\nI asked Eva what she meant by familiar. The abductions \”felt famil\niar. It felt home. It’s, it’s never felt unknown,\” she said. I asked how far\nback her memory of abductions went. She remarked about past lives\nin World War I and II and \”in Morocco long before that.\” Her \”drive\”\nin each instance was \”to help mankind overcome blindness.\” I asked\nabout Morocco. She had been a rich merchant named Omrishi in the\nearly thirteenth century who was trying to \”undermine\” corrupt offi\ncials of the hereditary ruling family that dominated the local govern\nment of the village. Omrishi was well known because of his wealth and\nhis reformist \”ideas and ideals.\” He organized militia groups to obtain\ngreater economic equality for the villagers and sought to infiltrate the\nlocal government with his supporters. Part of his plan was to create\nchaos within the village that would make it easier to overthrow the rul\ning family and cause its members to flee, but he was betrayed by a\nwoman who overheard one of his plotting conversations and reported\nthis to the officials.\nMen on horseback dressed in black with white headdresses\u2014\”the\nbodyguards of the ruling family\”\u2014came to Omrishi’s tent to arrest him.\nThe women around him cried and the children hid, for they knew what\nwas going to happen. He was taken to a white stone building, which\nsmelled foul from people puking and urinating there. Omrishi was to be\nbeheaded, and the people were told to gather in the center of the village\nto watch the execution, for they wanted \”to deepen the fear in them.\”\nAfter his arrest Omrishi was taken from his cell to see where the\nbeheading would take place. The following morning at ten o’clock \”they\ntook me, they got my head on the thing, and plop.\” The feeling was one\nof \”release, freedom,\” of \”going up, expanding, joy . . . There is no\ndescription,\” she said. ‘All I feel is white light, gold light.\” She saw a\ndove released from a cage \”that’s symbolically me … That’s my soul.\”\nI asked Eva to speak further of the \”journey\” of her soul and her\nthoughts returned to the little girl swimming with the dolphins. This\nrepresented \”the path of the child’s soul\” that returns to the \”physical\ndimension from time to time\” for several reasons. One is to \”experi\nence physical life, physical body, physical sensations and perceptions,\n259″,
“summary”: “Eva’s mission is to purify her physical vehicle in order to regain better memory and bring knowledge to others. She explains that the abductions she experienced were part of a balancing process and felt familiar to her. Eva’s past life as Omrishi in Morocco was one of trying to undermine corrupt officials and create chaos within the village in order to overthrow the ruling family. He was betrayed, arrested, and beheaded. Eva describes the feeling of release and freedom she experienced during his execution, seeing a dove released from a cage that symbolized her soul. She also talks about the path of the child’s soul that returns to the physical dimension for several reasons, including experiencing physical life and sensations.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 274,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nfeelings, emotion, pain, and everything that the physical world offers.\”\nIn addition, by \”understanding through experience\” souls can \”return\nfrom time to time\” to physical form \”to help those who have not yet\nremembered.\” Omrishi, for example, had planted a \”seed within peo\nple’s hearts/’ and \”through earthly time, the seed will sprout into a\ntree and the tree will bear its fruit.\”\nI asked Eva the role of abductions in this process. \”To clean the\nbody, physical body, in order for more information to come through,\”\nshe replied. \”They [the aliens] have always been here. It’s a matter of\nevolution if we are able to perceive them,\” she said. \”There’s times in\nthe evolutionary process of mankind when they were around but we\nwere not able, it was not right, the time was not right for us to per\nceive them.\” Omrishi perceived them not as coming in spaceships but\nthrough \”higher communication\” and meditation through which he\nreceived guidance.\n’All people have guidance,\” Eva said, \”but most don’t listen to it.\”\nAbductees \”are at the level where they are able to cleanse … to bring\ninformation through … Abductions are very real, physically speaking,\”\nEva said, but people should not emphasize that aspect too much.\n\”They should balance the data to comprehend it as a whole, and not\ntry to prove that they exist or do they not exist.\” The focus should be\non \”the information given by abductees … That information should\nbe gathered and developed on the physical plane to be of use. Time is\nwasted trying to prove or disprove the existence.\” (Eva spoke of my\nown extremes of intellect and unconditional love, a \”cosmic tension,\”\nand advised me to \”go to a retreat\” in an isolated place without other\npeople in order to balance these polarities and \”connect your being to\nthe cosmos.\” Picking up emotions of sadness and loneliness in me she\nsaid, \”You need to know that you are never alone. Just ask for the con\nnection and you’ll feel us,\” i.e., \”all of the nonphysical beings that\nhave been guiding you all along.\”)\nFor Eva this session was the most powerful of all. Its impact, she told\nme two months later, was \”totally beyond words to describe.\” She felt \”very\nmuch at home\” with what came up in it, like \”the actor and movie seer at\nthe same time.\” She saw her life as Omrishi as part of the evolution of her\npioneering role in bringing about \”peaceful change\” toward \”harmony\nbetween people.\” She doubts that Omrishi, from his thirteenth-century\nperspective, was consciously aware, \”you know, of the bigger picture.\” He\nwas simply seeking to do \”something for his people in that place.\” He\nbegan a \”communication,\” but the larger objective of bringing peace and\nequality to people remained for the future.\n260″,
“summary”: “The given text is about abductions, their role in spiritual evolution, and how they can help individuals connect with their non-physical guides. Abductees are seen as at a level where they can cleanse their bodies and bring information through. The focus should be on the information given by abductees and not on proving their existence. Eva advises the reader to balance their intellectual and emotional polarities by going to a retreat in an isolated place. She sees her own life as part of a larger evolutionary process towards peaceful change and harmony between people.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 275,
“original_text”: “EVA’S MISSION\nDISCUSSION\nEva is a pioneer with a global mission of healing and peace. Her lifelong\nabduction experiences are a powerful vehicle for the evolution of her\nconsciousness and they bring her in touch with the depths of her pur\npose. She experiences the abduction encounters as important sources of\n\”information,\” emanating from dimensions beyond or outside of physi\ncal reality. She feels herself to be \”an energy form given a body to carry\nout a certain mission.\” Like most abductees Eva has had disturbing,\neven terrifying, encounters with alien beings. But her determination to\ngive herself to the process, to surrender the need to control and resist its\nintensity and meaning, has enabled Eva to move beyond fear and trau\nma to a place of greater inner balance and personal power. It is charac\nteristic of her to write in her journal following an abduction experience\nthat left her feeling very tired that she hoped she had been taken \”on a\njourney.\”\nIn Eva’s descriptions of her abduction experiences there emerges a\nconsistent picture of the evolutionary purpose of the alien-human\nrelationship, at least as it affects our consciousness. She repeatedly\ndescribes the access she gains during her abductions to another\ndimension (or other dimensions) of existence, an expanded reality in\nwhich human concepts of space and time do not apply. This realm\nabounds in paradox\u2014with the sense, for example, of expanding to\ninfinity and contracting to a single point at the same time. Although\nEva is quite articulate, she finds her words fail to convey the ineffable\nbeauty and power of this spiritual realm. Abductees, she says, are souls\nthat have \”chosen the probability of physical form,\” and the abduction\nexperiences are a vehicle for regaining memory of the source of being,\nfrom which, at least in our culture, we have been largely cut off.\nEva herself, like many abductees, seems to exist in both embodied-\nhuman and alien form. During our sessions when she would move\ndeeply into her abduction experiences, the alien or \”other\” identity\nwould take over. Then she would speak from the perspective of a kind\nof cosmic \”we\” or \”us\” that was in touch with the possibilities of a\nhigher consciousness which could translate into peace and harmony\non the earth plane. Essential to this expansion of consciousness is the\nbreakdown of boundaries, the overcoming of separation of human\nselves from one another and from the entities, including the aliens\nthemselves, that populate the spirit realms.\nFrom her \”other\” perspective, Eva is aware of the higher or more\nintense energy levels on which the alien beings exist and the complex\n261″,
“summary”: “Eva is a pioneer with a global mission of healing and peace. Her lifelong abduction experiences are a powerful vehicle for the evolution of her consciousness and bring her in touch with the depths of her purpose. She repeatedly describes the access she gains during her abductions to another dimension (or other dimensions) of existence, an expanded reality in which human concepts of space and time do not apply. Eva herself exists in both embodied-human and alien form and is aware of the higher or more intense energy levels on which the alien beings exist. The breakdown of boundaries and the overcoming of separation are essential to the expansion of consciousness that leads to peace and harmony on the earth plane.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 276,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nproblem of adjusting their intensity downward in order to manifest on\nthe earth plane. Eva senses that even the physical forms that abduc\ntion phenomena can feature\u2014humanoid beings, spaceships, travel of\nour bodies through walls\u2014may represent adaptations of higher energy\nforms to the perceptual requirements of restricted human conscious\nness, a technology for reaching us in a language we can understand.\nThe aliens, or the source from which they emanate, must create physi\ncal forms for us to know them.\nEva’s access to past life experiences is part of the process of the\nexpansion of her consciousness beyond a purely physicalist or materi\nalist perception of reality. In this area, the alien beings function as\nspirit energies or guides, serving the evolution of consciousness and\nidentity. The thread of her personal mission can be detected in the\npast life experiences that she has related to me. For example, as\nOmrishi, a well-to-do Moroccan merchant in the thirteenth century,\nshe is already concerned with justice and equality, though on a more\nlocal scale, and as a small boy in the seventeenth century she discovers\nthat her soul does not belong to her earthly parents but to a larger\nrealm of being.\nFor Eva, the integration of her personal evolution, as experienced\nthrough the abduction encounters, with her domestic responsibilities\nhas been a formidable task and an important aspect of our work. Her\nagreement with herself never to hurt anyone ran head on into the\ninevitable tension that arose between her spiritual life and her rela\ntionship with her husband, who was embedded in the conservative\nand practical demands of the business world. Eva had sought to keep\nthese lives totally separate, but found the fragmentation of her sense\nof self increasingly intolerable. A storybook from her childhood called\nSoul Bird, that told of the compartments of feeling each of us carries\nwithin, seemed to capture the struggle to achieve inner peace that Eva\nwas undergoing. She was eventually able to bear the distress of telling\nher husband, David, about her encounters, and though she was disap\npointed by his initial casual response, she was heartened by the fact\nthat he offered a practical suggestion about how to communicate with\nthe aliens and hinted that he too may have had some sort of contact\nwith them. Quite isolated when we met, Eva is increasingly finding\nways of speaking with other people about the truth and power of her\nexperiences and knowledge.\nEva’s last regression began with the memory of a little girl swim\nming with dolphins in a cave who must leave to assume other, more\ngrown up, responsibilities. \”It’s dark, but it’s not dark . . . We play\n262”,
“summary”: “Eva is an individual who has experienced abduction phenomena and believes that these experiences are adaptations of higher energy forms to the perceptual requirements of restricted human consciousness. She also believes that the aliens or the source from which they emanate must create physical forms for humans to know them. Eva’s access to past life experiences is part of her expansion of consciousness beyond a purely physicalist or materialist perception of reality. Her personal mission can be detected in her past life experiences, such as her concern with justice and equality as Omrishi and her discovery that her soul does not belong to her earthly parents but to a larger realm of being. Eva has struggled to integrate her personal evolution with her domestic responsibilities, which has been an important aspect of their work together. She eventually told her husband about her experiences and found ways to speak with other people about the truth and power of her experiences and knowledge.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 277,
“original_text”: “EVA’S MISSION\ntogether, and they are my friends,\” she said. This image, to which we\nreturned later in the session, seemed to represent for Eva the soul’s\njourney through the experience of time, the cycles of rebirth and\ndeath, of incarnation, and the return to spirit. The image is timeless\nand intimately connected with Eva’s mission, an embodiment of the\ndream of peace, harmony, equality, and playfulness to which her life is\ncommitted.\nEva warned of considering the abduction phenomenon in too nar\nrowly materialist terms, and discouraged us from wasting our energies\ntrying to find proof for its reality by the methods of the physical sci\nences. Implants, for example, she wrote me after her first three regres\nsions, are not likely to provide the definitive proof that abduction\nresearchers are seeking. For to be sustained within our bodies they\nwould have to be composed of substances that would not be rejected\nby our tissues, i.e., would need to contain elements with which we are\nfamiliar on Earth. And, I would add, it is hardly likely that a phenome\nnon of such intelligence, subtlety, and sophistication would yield its\nsecrets to a method of investigation derived from a consciousness\noperating at a much lower level. \”I personally continue to believe,\”\nEva wrote, \”that our focus should be on mutual communication of\nsome form and on some level with our alien friends, learning, accept\ning, and integrating alien wisdom within our world and culture. Time,\nmoney, and energy spent solely on providing proof of alien existence is\nfruitless.\”\n263″,
“summary”: “Eva’s mission is to promote peace, harmony, equality, and playfulness in the world. She believes that abduction phenomenon should not be considered in a narrowly materialist way and encourages researchers not to waste their energy trying to find physical proof of its reality through methods such as implants. Instead, Eva suggests focusing on mutual communication with alien friends, learning, accepting, and integrating alien wisdom into our world and culture. She believes that time, money, and energy spent solely on providing proof of alien existence is fruitless.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 278,
“original_text”: “X\nV *\nA probing instrument shown open, as drawn by Julia, and the same instru\nment shown closed, as drawn by Dave. The two drawings were made indepen\ndently.”,
“summary”: “The given text describes two separate drawings of a probing instrument, one opened and the other closed. These drawings were created independently by different people, Julia and Dave.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 279,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER TWELVE\nTHE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\nD\nave was a boyish thirty-eight-year-old health care worker in an\nisolated community in south central Pennsylvania when he\ncalled me in June 1992 at the suggestion of his Korean karate\nand Tai Kwan Do (Chi) teacher who was familiar with my work with\nabductees and thought that his student’s experiences might be related\nto the phenomena that I was studying. I was not available when Dave\nfirst called, and my assistant put him in touch with Julia, an abductee\nwith whom I had been working for two years. Julia spoke with Dave\nseveral times and encouraged him to write to me of his experiences.\nIn his letter, written in July just before a powerful abduction experi\nence in which he saw a being staring at him through a window, Dave\ntold of possible abductions dating back to age three, an unexplained\ncrescent-shaped scar that had appeared on his body, several missing\ntime episodes, and a vivid UFO sighting at age nineteen. In addition,\nhe wrote of his training in karate and his struggles to control the Chi\nexperiences he was having in and outside of his classes through the\nwork with his teacher, Master Joe. At the end of the letter he added\nwithout commentary, \”I would like to be hypnotized.\”\nOn July 23, Dave and I spoke on the telephone and he reported more\nconscious memories of his abduction experience two weeks earlier,\nincluding the feeling of something being stuck in his anus, the com\npelling and controlling eyes of the creature in the window who seemed\nto be female and familiar, and how he found himself curled up by his\nwife on her side of the bed after the episode was over.\nDave’s experiences include the traumatic elements that are com\nmon in UFO abductions. His case is of special interest, however,\nbecause of the intimate connection between the abduction experi\nences and his training in the opening and mastery of his Chi energy,\nwhich Dave defines as the \”force which pervades the universe from\nwhich reality arises.\” As this opening has occurred Dave has been\nastounded by the number of synchronicities\u2014events in his life which\n265″,
“summary”: “Dave was a 38-year-old health care worker who called Dr. David Wilcock in June 1992, seeking help for his experiences with UFO abductions. Dave had been training in karate and Tai Kwan Do (Chi) under Master Joe, and he believed that his experiences were related to the phenomena that Dr. Wilcock was studying. In his letter to Dr. Wilcock, Dave described possible abductions dating back to age three, an unexplained crescent-shaped scar on his body, several missing time episodes, and a vivid UFO sighting at age nineteen. He also requested hypnosis. On July 23, Dave and Dr. Wilcock spoke on the telephone, and Dave reported more conscious memories of his abduction experience two weeks earlier, including feeling something being stuck in his anus, the compelling and controlling eyes of the creature in the window who seemed to be female and familiar, and how he found himself curled up by his wife on her side of the bed after the episode was over. Dave’s experiences include traumatic elements common in UFO abductions, but his case is of special interest because of the intimate connection between his abduction experiences and his training in opening and mastering his Chi energy, which he defines as the \”force which pervades the universe from which reality arises.\” As a result, Dave has experienced numerous synchronicities in his life.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 27,
“original_text”: “UFO ABDUCTIONS: AN INTRODUCTION\nbeings with every manner or shape of head, feet, and hands. A Dutch\ncouple recently described their UFO visitors as being tiny and appear\ning in rainbow hues\u2014green, orange, and purple (personal communica\ntion, September 1992).\nBut universal properties of the abduction experience remain. Most\noften, abductees everywhere are compellingly drawn toward a powerful\nlight, often while they are driving or asleep in their beds. Invariably,\nthey are later unable to account for a \”lost\” period of time, and they fre\nquently bear physical and psychological scars of their experience. These\nrange from nightmares and anxiety to chronic nervous agitation,\ndepression, and even psychosis, to actual physical scars\u2014puncture and\nincision marks, scrapes, burns, and sores.\nSome encounters are more sinister, traumatizing, and mysterious.\nOthers seem to bear a healing and educational intent. Most often, say\nabductees, they are told or warned by the beings or people not to tell\nabout their experiences. In Puerto Rico, Miguel Figueroa, for example,\nreported receiving threatening phone calls the day after he saw five lit\ntle, gray men in the middle of the road (Martin 1993).\nEven less well documented than the actual abductions are the con\nsequences of the experience. In working with abductees, Gilda Moura,\na Brazilian psychologist, reports on the paranormal abilities many\nBrazilian abductees experience after an encounter. These include\nincreased telepathic abilities, clairvoyance, visions, and the receiving\nof spiritual messages which are often concerned with world ecology,\nthe future of humankind, and social justice. Many abductees decide to\nchange their profession after their experience (Moura, in press).\nIt is likely that with the publicizing of therapeutic and hypnosis\ntechniques currently being pioneered in the United States, much\nmore information about abduction experiences overseas will be avail\nable in coming years; for the rest of the world certainly does not lack\nawareness of the UFO phenomenon, as is evidenced by the prolifera\ntion of UFO bureaus, offices, and research organizations abroad.\nMODERN-DAY ABDUCTIONS\nThe modern history of abductions begins with the experience of\nBarney and Betty Hill in September 1961 (Fuller 1966). The Hills, a\nstable, respectable interracial couple living in New Hampshire, had\nsuffered from disturbing symptoms for more than two years when they\nreluctantly consulted Boston psychiatrist Benjamin Simon. Barney was\n13″,
“summary”: “The given text is about UFO abductions and the experiences of people who have been abducted by aliens. The text explains that most abductees are drawn towards a powerful light, often while they are driving or asleep in their beds. They later cannot account for a \”lost\” period of time and may bear physical and psychological scars from their experience. Some encounters are more sinister, while others seem to bear a healing and educational intent. The text also mentions that some abductees develop paranormal abilities after their encounter. The text concludes by stating that with the publicizing of therapeutic and hypnosis techniques, more information about abduction experiences overseas will be available in coming years.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 280,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nseem to be meaningfully connected\u2014that seem to surround him.\nPossessing from childhood a lively, practical interest in the out-of-\ndoors, Dave’s abduction encounters and experiences with primal ener\ngies have filled him with awe before the powers of nature.\nDave has been drawn in particular to Pemsit Mountain, a place of\nNative American tradition and magic near his home where many of\nhis experiences have occurred. The universe has become for Dave a\nplace filled with mystery and strange intelligence. As he takes responsi\nbility for the power and reality of his experiences, including two past\nlives we uncovered in our last regression, Dave is becoming a leader in\nhis community in the exploration of anomalous experiences. Other\nabductees are attracted to him, and he is considering changing his\ncareer so he can use hypnosis with them and provide support by lead\ning groups. He has a strong interest in nature and photography, and\nsent my wife and me several lovely pictures of wildflowers he had\ntaken. Dave and I first met on August 13, 1992, when he came to\nBoston to explore his experiences.\nDave grew up in a small, close-knit, hillside community of about\ntwenty houses by a creek in the Susquehanna Valley region of\nPennsylvania\u2014\”it’s the ridge and valley section of Pennsylvania. There’s\nlong, parallel ridges, and there’s gaps in the mountains where the river\nruns through. I guess the river was already there, and then the moun\ntains rose and made gaps.\” His town was at the base of the mountain.\nDave’s friends came from among the neighbors, and the mothers \”were\nlike all of our mothers.\” He could go out whenever he wanted and enter\nthe other houses without knocking. \”My grandmother lived down the\nstreet, my uncle lived next door.\” It was \”my clan, right there.\”\nDave is the oldest of four boys. His brothers are three, six, and nine\nyears younger. Their grandfather had a plumbing, heating, and fuel oil\nbusiness and their father worked for him as a fuel oil salesman. Dave\nand his mother were always close. All three of his brothers appear to\nhave had abduction experiences as does the son of one of them, who\ndoes not wish to be identified.\nDave’s grandmother was an avid bird-watcher and taught him how\nto identify birds. As a child he began to develop a deep love of the nat\nural world and after age nine or ten began exploring the woods and the\nmountain near his home. His father first took him fishing when he\nwas five, and later he began hunting and trapping. When Dave was an\nadolescent he \”spent a lot of time up in the mountain or down along\nthe creek.\” He grew up feeling a strong kinship with the Native\nAmericans of the region. \”The Indians,\” Dave wrote to me, \”attached\n266″,
“summary”: “Dave is an abductee who has had experiences with primal energies and has been drawn to Pemsit Mountain, a place of Native American tradition and magic. He has become a leader in his community in exploring anomalous experiences and is considering changing his career to use hypnosis with other abductees. Dave grew up in a small hillside community in Pennsylvania and was the oldest of four boys. His father worked for a plumbing, heating, and fuel oil business and his grandmother was an avid bird-watcher who taught him how to identify birds. Dave has a strong interest in nature and photography and sent pictures of wildflowers he took.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 281,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\nspecial spiritual significance to white deer,\” and he also feels a strong\nconnection with them. \”I am, you know, spiritually attached to deer.\nSeems the deer is my totem animal/’ he has said.\nWhen he was seven years old, Dave lost his right eye as the result of\na \”sword fight\” with sticks he had with another boy in the neighbor\nhood. According to Dave, the boys were jousting with pieces of a\nbranch of a fallen tree. Dave’s mother called to them to stop and Dave\nlaid his stick down and sat on the ground by a tree. The other boy\npicked up Dave’s \”sword\” and broke it against the tree. One of the\npieces flew into Dave’s face, slicing the eye and cutting his face below\nit. Blood poured from his eye, and he was taken to a doctor in the\ntown and then to the local hospital.\nDave was operated on with ether used for general anesthesia. The\nsurgeon was unable to save the eye, which was removed. Dave had not\nbeen told beforehand that there was a possibility he might lose the\neye, and still did not know it was gone when he woke up with a patch\nover it. He does not recall asking questions about what had actually\nbeen done during the operation, but remembers that he had \”terrible\nnightmares\” during the nights afterwards, with loud screaming that\nled the nursing staff to walk him up and down the hall while the other\nchildren on the ward yelled at him to \”shut up.\” Dave’s father did not\ntell him until several days later that his eye had been taken out and he\nwould have to \”wear a fake eye.\” Later his father told Dave that he was\nso upset after he told Dave what had happened that \”he went out on\nthe front steps of the hospital and cried about it … He told me that\nI’d handled it better than he did,\” Dave said. It was characteristic of\nDave’s father not to show strong emotion until he had a stroke ten\nyears ago. \”Since then he’s had trouble controlling his emotions and\nsometimes he cries.\” Dave himself never grieved the loss of his eye\nuntil many years later when he was able to cry with his wife about it.\nDave recalls resolving at the time not to let the loss of his eye affect\nhim. \”I can still see fine, and it doesn’t hurt,\” he said to himself. He was\nin the second grade then and there were only six other pupils in his class\nand about seventy-five total at the small school, \”so everybody knew\nwhat happened, and everybody knew me real well. So nobody teased me\nabout it.\” But later, in junior high school, the classes were much larger,\nand he was called \”cross-eyed,\” even by children who knew that he only\nhad one eye.\nDave attended Penn State College for one semester when he was\nseventeen, and then completed his studies at a community college.\nWhile still in college he began on-the-job training as a health care\n267″,
“summary”: “The text describes the life of Dave, who lost his right eye when he was seven years old due to an accident with sticks. He did not know that he had lost his eye until after the operation, and experienced nightmares and emotional distress following the incident. Despite this, Dave resolved not to let the loss of his eye affect him and attended college, where he began on-the-job training as a health care worker.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 282,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nworker, as there was no formal schooling available in this work at the\ntime. When he was about twenty-five, Dave felt he was ready to marry\nand have children, \”but I didn’t meet the right person to marry until I\nwas thirty-two.\” Dave’s wife, Caroline, is the oldest of four children.\nThey had thought to have children soon after marrying, but their first\nhome did not have \”enough room.\”\nThe couple borrowed money so they could build a larger home, but\nit ended up costing much more than expected. Dave also herniated a\ndisc in his back while building it himself, which kept him off his feet\nand out of work for several months. By the time they moved into the\nhouse in June 1992 \”we were both four years older, and at that point\nwe didn’t know if we wanted to have kids or not.\” Dave denies that his\nUFO/abduction experiences have interfered with his sexual life or are\nconnected with his decision not to have children. His and his wife’s\nbasic relationship, he says, \”is very good,\”\nThe first experience that Dave relates to the abduction phenome\nnon occurred when he was three years old. In his introductory letter he\nwrote that he remembered \”three motorcycles coming down the street\ntowards me in an unnaturally fast way. When they got past me there\nseems to be a gap, and then they were past me and raced up a foot\npath off the road towards a friend’s house. I walked down there and\nthey weren’t there.\” In our first conversation in August 1992, Dave\nadded that the motorcycles seemed to come at him \”too quickly,\” that\nhe had felt gripped by fear, and that the \”riders\” were \”black.\” He also\nrecalls being \”astonished\” that the motorcycles could have raced up a\ndirt footpath at such a speed, especially as the trail ended at a stone\npatio of the friend’s house and went no farther. He also remembers\nhaving the same feelings, \”a vibration of some kind, a tingling,\” that\nhe had in association with later abductions. Dave and I explored this\nexperience in detail in his second regression.\nDave’s next recollections relate to when he was about twelve. He was\nexploring in the woods on the mountain near his home, as he often\nliked to do. He remembers finding himself on a path that led to an\nintersection with two other paths where there was mossy ground and a\ntree overhead. \”It was a beautiful spot,\” Dave said. \”I was looking at it\nin awe of it, saying, ‘This is so beautiful!’ I looked up at the branch of\nthe tree, and then that’s all I can remember.\” A gap in time occurred,\nand the next thing he recalled was \”walking onto the patio below our\nhouse.\” Over the next week or two, Dave returned repeatedly to this\narea, but found no trails or ground of the sort he recalled in the experi\nence. Looking back Dave recalls feeling that \”the state of consciousness\n268″,
“summary”: “Dave’s first UFO experience was when he was three years old. He remembered seeing three motorcycles coming towards him at an unnaturally fast speed, passing by a friend’s house and leaving no trace. The experience left him feeling gripped by fear and astonished that the motorcycles could have raced up a dirt footpath at such a speed. Dave also recalled having the same feelings of \”a vibration of some kind, a tingling\” that he had in association with later abductions.\n\nDave’s next UFO experience was when he was about twelve years old. He was exploring in the woods near his home and found himself on a path that led to an intersection with two other paths where there was mossy ground and a tree overhead. However, he couldn’t find any trails or ground of the sort he remembered in the experience.\n\nDave’s wife, Caroline, is the oldest of four children. They had thought of having children soon after marrying but didn’t due to lack of space in their first home. They later built a larger home but it cost much more than expected and Dave herniated a disc in his back while building it himself which kept him off work for several months. By the time they moved into the house in June 1992, they were both four years older and unsure if they wanted to have children.\n\nDave denies that his UFO/abduction experiences have interfered with his sexual life or are connected with his decision not to have children. His and his wife’s basic relationship is \”very good.\””
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 283,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\nI was in\” before the time gap occurred was somehow \”different,\”\nstronger, \”more acute\” than normal.\nAnother similar episode occurred in the same time period when\nDave was at his uncle’s summer cabin. He recalls walking along a path\nthat followed an old railroad bed near a lake. Again he remembers look\ning up into the branch of a tree, and then recalled nothing else \”until\nthe next thing I knew I was walking back into the clearing where [the\nuncle’s] cabin was.\” What to Dave was a walk of a few minutes had\nturned into forty-five minutes of missing time, and his aunt, uncle, and\ncousins were \”real worried.\” His cousins said they went out to look for\nhim, and after he returned demanded to know where he had been. But\nhe could not remember anything that he could tell them.\nDave remembers that as a child he was interested in \”flying\nsaucers,\” which he thought might be related in some way to his expe\nrience at age three. Also, \”My dad had said something about people\nseeing flying saucers, and I, ever since then, was, had a sense of won\nder about them.\” In junior high school Dave was in the honors pro\ngram. He was fourteen and wrote his only term paper, in preparation\nfor entering high school, on UFOs, but he does not remember what he\nsaid. At the time he told his former Sunday school teacher about the\npaper and she said that she had seen UFOs land and take off from a\npoint on the mountain near where she lived.\nOther things happened during his teenage years that seemed odd to\nDave. When he was fifteen, he and his next-door neighbor found a\ncave with an entrance about twelve feet across that was by \”the end of\nthe mountain where it drops off to the river.\” His friend wanted to go\ninto it, but Dave felt afraid and said, \”No, no, I’m not going in there.\”\n\”It’s not that big of an area,\” Dave said, but he was never able to\nfind the cave again. A year or so later, he was driving with friends at\nnight in a hard rainstorm across New Brunswick, Canada, traveling at\nabout sixty-five mph when a Greyhound bus \”flew past us,\” going per\nhaps ninety mph. Dave was asleep in the backseat when he was awak\nened by his friends exclaiming \”‘Holy shit!’ or something like that.\”\nThey had just realized that \”we just lost ninety miles .. . last time we\nknew we were ninety miles back down the road.\” None of the boys\ncould account for the missing time, but they heard on the news of a\nterrible bus accident in which sixty-five people had been killed.\nSoon after Dave started at Penn State, three weeks after graduating\nfrom high school, both he and his roommate lost more than a day’s\ntime that they could not account for. They went to bed on a Saturday\nnight and woke up believing it was Sunday morning. But friends who\n269″,
“summary”: “The Magic Mountain is a story about a man named Dave who has experienced unexplained events throughout his life. At the age of three, he had a walk that turned into forty-five minutes of missing time. When he was fifteen, he found a cave with an entrance but was afraid to go in. A year later, while driving at night in a hard rainstorm, a Greyhound bus \”flew past\” them, causing them to lose ninety miles. Finally, when he started at Penn State, both he and his roommate lost more than a day’s time that they could not account for. These events have left Dave feeling confused and unsure about the world around him.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 284,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nlived on the same floor of the dormitory came by and said, \”Oh, you\nguys skipped chemistry class, huh?\” and shocked them with the news\nthat it was midmorning on Monday.\nWhen Dave was nineteen, he had a close-up sighting of a UFO,\nwhich affected him deeply. He was with his younger brother, Ralph,\nand a close friend, Jerry. His parents had moved a little ways out of the\nvalley to an acre-plot of land on the side of a hill. It was a very clear\nnight, and the boys were lying in the yard, \”propped up on our\nelbows,\” across from a large farm field. Then \”this light rose above the\nmountain\” on the horizon and \”immediately it made a right-angle\nturn and started to go out toward the river, and it stopped and started\nto go out back to the valley, and then it stopped and started to come\ntowards us. It was coming towards us for a long time, and none of us\nhad said anything to the other ones about it, and then I looked over at\nthem and realized they were also both watching it.\” The boys consid\nered that it might be a large jet, but they realized it was too close to\nthe ground and silent to be an airplane.\nThen the craft came to a stop right above them and a little to the\nright. It stopped again and seemed to pivot \”so that its bottom was\npointed straight at us. A blue-white light started to come out in a ring\nof dots (lights) on the bottom of the craft. They strobed and it shot\nstraight away from us [he made a whooshing noise at this point] and\nthen stopped. Then the blue-white light flickered out of the back of\nthe craft and then began to glow very brightly … It took off like out of\na slingshot, like out of a catapult. It just took off. It started going\nquickly right away. It just kept going quicker and faster and faster, and\nit went at an arc into the sky. It didn’t go in a straight line like a plane.\nIt went at an ever-increasing angle of up, and the last point we saw, it\nhad to have been going up into the sky at a forty-five-degree angle,\nand nevertheless, it disappeared over our horizon within about ten\nseconds.\”\nAfter the UFO disappeared Dave reported saying, ‘\”Man, I wonder\nwhere that thing is now!’ and Jerry said, ‘Could be over China!’ and I\nsaid ‘Yeah, could be at the moon.’\” Then the boys \”ran pell-mell up to\nthe house, and we got my parents and my brothers to come out.\” They\nyelled, \”We just saw something!\” and they all ran out, \”but there was\nnothing there to show them.\” During the encounter with the UFO\nDave had had the sense that \”something maybe partly bounced back\nand forth between me and the craft … I felt some sort of gap there,\nsome confusion at that point… I wonder if that blue light had some\neffect on us,\” he said. \”It was a blue-white light. Very intense.\” A few\n270″,
“summary”: “Dave, when he was 19 years old, had a close encounter with a UFO while lying in the yard with his brother Ralph and friend Jerry. The craft came to a stop right above them and emitted a blue-white light that strobed and flickered before disappearing over their horizon within about ten seconds. Dave felt a sense of confusion during the encounter and wondered if the blue light had some effect on them.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 285,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\nweeks later Dave recalls reading about reports of UFO sightings in his\narea during the period when he saw the craft.\nJerry, who is a generally quiet person, could only say over and over,\n\”Well, yep.\” Although Jerry, who acknowledges the UFO encounter,\ndoes not admit to abduction experiences, Dave believes that he is an\nabductee. Ralph was also powerfully impressed with the sighting. Dave\nremembers experiencing a strong sense of wonder at the time and had\nthe thought \”I didn’t think that whatever was inside of it could be\nhuman.\” He also believes he saw a face in the craft \”looking down at\nme,\” and when he later saw the picture of an alien on the cover of\nCommunion he was shocked, for \”that’s what I imagined was looking\ndown at me when I was nineteen.\” The large head and black, slanted\neyes, in particular resonated with Dave’s experience.\nIn his initial letter, Dave wrote that he \”considered this craft to be\nthe most impressive piece of technology\” he had ever seen. He began\nto read everything he could find about the unknown, \”hoping to find a\nclue\” as to what was inside that craft. In particular he read the\nCastaneda books, and thought about \”personally acquirable magical\npower.\” He also became interested in Tibetan Buddhism and discov\nered \”that the Tibetan Buddhists purportedly knew all about UFOs.\”\nWhen Dave was twenty-five he built a small cabin in an isolated\narea. It was still unfinished when he moved in. He had been living in\nthe cabin for about two weeks when he moved into the bedroom for\nthe first time. He had set a brown paper bag full of empty beer cans\njust outside the front door and lay down to go to sleep. He heard what\nsounded like an animal trotting up to the house and then heard a\nbanging crashing noise as it seemed to run into the beer cans. Then he\nheard other noises that sounded like the animal kicking the cans as it\nran off. Concerned about the mess that had been made he shined a\nflashlight out the window in the direction of the brown bag and was\nsurprised to see that the bag was standing and nothing had been dis\nturbed. We both noted the trickster quality of the incident. Dave\nwondered at the time if \”a spirit of something\” was involved, but did\nnot relate the episode to his UFO experiences.\nIn 1988, soon after reading Communion, Dave had a dream which to\nhim reflected the power of his Chi. In the dream a Hispanic man was\nholding a mastiff which was lunging ferociously at him. The man put\nthe dog in a cage, so he decided it was safe to walk around him. Then\nthe man put two fingers of his right hand on Dave’s right shoulder and\nhe was pinned to the ground as by a ton of weight. Then the man let\nthe dog out of the cage, and \”I resigned myself to die, in this dream,\n271″,
“summary”: “The Magic Mountain is a story about three people who witnessed a UFO sighting. Dave, Jerry, and Ralph all saw the craft, but only Dave believes he was abducted. He experienced a strong sense of wonder and saw a face in the craft that looked like an alien. Dave became interested in magic and Tibetan Buddhism after the sighting. He had a dream that reflected the power of his Chi, where a Hispanic man pinned him to the ground with a mastiff.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 286,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nwhich I felt was reality. I couldn’t tell I was dreaming.\” In his first letter,\nDave wrote, ‘All of a sudden I was overtaken by a feeling like a rage that\nstarted in my chest and went down below my navel. It came out of my\nbody at this location in the form of energy. It was like a rocket. It was\nincredible. I was hurled backwards at a high rate of speed. I felt the man\nand dog were flung off of me like they were nothing.\” Dave landed on\nthe side of the bed opposite from where he had gone to sleep. He would\nhave landed on his wife, but she had gone to work.\nIn the last few years Dave and his neighbors and friends have had a\nnumber of UFO-related experiences and \”strange coincidences.\” For\nexample, Rob, one of Dave’s neighbors, was killed in an automobile\naccident in February 1990, nine days after helping firemen put out a\nchimney fire in Dave’s house. Several years earlier Rob had seen a\nhuge ball of light in the woods at the end of Dave’s driveway and then\nhad a missing time period of about forty-five minutes while walking to\nDave’s house to see it more closely. Rob had seen UFOs about six\ntimes over the field across the road from the end of Dave’s driveway,\nand also told Dave that \”he saw a UFO while we were watching the\nfiremen and a strange mood overtook him and he ran to help them.\”\nIn October 1990, Master Joe, Dave’s karate teacher, obtained a part-\ntime job in the department where Dave works. Dave discovered that\nhe was a seventh-degree black belt karate master and had learned\n\”secret knowledge about this [Chi] energy from his master instructor,\na Korean, who learned it in a Buddhist monastery in Korea.\” Master\nJoe is reported to have had someone drive a seven-thousand-pound\ntruck over his stomach while lying on broken glass. Dave began to dis\ncuss Chi with Master Joe during the fall and winter of 1990-91, told\nhim of precognitive experiences he was having, and started karate\nlessons that winter.\nDave and Master Joe have been working on opening Dave’s Chi\nchannels, which creates a tingling sensation. This power is said to\nemanate especially from an area the Koreans call the \”Dungan,\” a\nregion below the navel which is related to the will. According to\nMaster Joe you \”make power\” in the fingers, and other body parts and\ncontrol Chi with the eyes and mind, \”My whole goal in karate,\” Dave\nsaid, is \”to leam to control my Chi.\” In his first letter to me, Dave\nwrote that he had had about four Chi experiences while in the karate\nclasses. In these experiences he witnessed himself performing unusual\nphysical feats. One morning he awoke from a dream and was \”ready to\npush my Chi out in front of me.\” To his dismay he ended up pushing\nhis wife out of the bed without having any sensation of actually touch-\n272″,
“summary”: “Dave, a resident of New York City, experienced an abduction that he felt was reality. He described the experience as a feeling of rage that started in his chest and went down below his navel. The energy came out of his body at the location where he was abducted and propelled him backwards at a high rate of speed. Dave landed on the side of the bed opposite from where he had gone to sleep.\n\nIn the years following the abduction, Dave and his neighbors and friends have had several UFO-related experiences and \”strange coincidences.\” One such experience involved Rob, one of Dave’s neighbors, who was killed in an automobile accident nine days after helping firemen put out a chimney fire in Dave’s house. Rob had seen a huge ball of light in the woods at the end of Dave’s driveway and had a missing time period of about forty-five minutes while walking to Dave’s house to see it more closely.\n\nIn October 1990, Master Joe, Dave’s karate teacher, obtained a part-time job in the department where Dave works. Dave discovered that he was a seventh-degree black belt karate master and had learned \”secret knowledge about this [Chi] energy from his master instructor, a Korean, who learned it in a Buddhist monastery in Korea.\” Master Joe is reported to have had someone drive a seven-thousand-pound truck over his stomach while lying on broken glass.\n\nDave and Master Joe have been working on opening Dave’s Chi channels, which creates a tingling sensation. This power is said to emanate especially from an area the Koreans call the \”Dungan,\” a region below the navel which is related to the will. According to Master Joe, you \”make power\” in the fingers and other body parts and control Chi with the eyes and mind. Dave’s goal in karate is to learn to control his Chi.\n\nIn his first letter to the author, Dave wrote that he had had about four Chi experiences while in the karate classes. In these experiences, he witnessed himself performing unusual physical feats. One morning he awoke from a dream and was \”ready to push my Chi out in front of me.\” To his dismay, he ended up pushing his wife out of the bed without having any sensation of actually touching her.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 287,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\ning her. This experience helped Dave to resolve to learn to control his\nChi energies.\nIn September 1991, Dave experienced a powerful synchronicity that\nMaster Joe believed was connected with his Chi energy. Before going\non a vacation with his wife to a national park in North Carolina, he\ndreamed of a girl who reminded him of one to whom he had once\nbeen engaged to marry. The relationship had fallen apart when the girl\nmoved to Massachusetts.\nOnce in the park Dave met a young park ranger, Charlotte\nHampton, with whom he felt strangely linked. She was working in the\nNational Park bookstore and was first cold, then flirtatious with him.\nHe found himself making some sort of strange, intense energy connec\ntion through eye contact with her, which led to a kind of blacking out\non his part. Dave likened this to the way a sorcerer or shaman \”hooks\”\na person with their will, guaranteeing that some sort of follow-up con\ntact will occur. It turned out that this girl was the one he had dreamed\nabout earlier, and she has had various psychic experiences that are\nconnected with Dave’s own abduction-related experiences.\nDave and I met for his first hypnosis session on August 14, 1992,\nthe morning after our first meeting. Julia was also present. We decided\nto explore the abduction experience of the night of July 8, which had\noccurred just after he wrote his first letter to me. Before beginning the\nregression, we reviewed what he remembered consciously of the expe\nrience.\nHe had spent a frustrating evening at his parents’ home twenty-five\nmiles away, typing the letter on their word processor. He left their\nhouse at about a quarter to one in the morning and arrived home at\nabout one-thirty. His wife was asleep in their queen-sized bed and did\nnot wake up when he got into bed at about two or two-thirty. After he\nlay down, he heard a noise in the house, \”a creak or something,\” and\nthought to himself, \”Oh, they’re going to come tonight.\” Shortly after\ngoing to sleep, \”in the context of a dream\” (an ambiguous phrase\nDave used several times), he found himself \”in our dining room. But it\nwasn’t exactly like the dining room is in our house. The window was\non a different wall, and so forth.\” There was a large woman in the\nroom with him, and Dave felt \”their presence.\” He was gripped by a\nfeeling \”that I now realize is familiar to me, like when the motorcycles\ncame down the road and stuff.\” The vibration \”then went from below\nmy navel and out through my chest, and then it was real tingly. It was\na real tingly sensation.\”\nThe woman pulled him down to the floor, as if to hide from the\n273″,
“summary”: “Dave experienced a synchronicity with his Chi energy in September 1991 while on vacation with his wife. He met a park ranger named Charlotte Hampton who he felt connected to through eye contact and later found out was the girl he had dreamed about earlier. In his first hypnosis session with Julia, they explored Dave’s abduction experience of July 8, 1992. During the regression, Dave remembered that he had spent a frustrating evening at his parents’ house, heard a noise in the house, and felt a tingly sensation before being pulled down to the floor by an unknown entity.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 288,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nalien beings, and Dave felt he still had some control, was able to raise\nhis head, and looked out through a picture window into the woods.\nThen he saw a female being looking back at him through the window.\nHe remembered another abductee, his friend Randy, saying to him,\n\”It’s the eyes. They hypnotize you with the eyes … I didn’t think\nabout what Randy said until my gaze shifted to the eyes, and it didn’t\nmake me not want to look at the eyes. I was very curious, and I stared\nright at it.\” Dave could only see the \”upper right-hand corner of her\nhead,\” which seemed enlarged. Some kind of screen appeared to be\ncovering the parts of the being’s head that he could not see. \”The skin\nlooked very soft and light gray.\” I asked what feeling looking at the\neyes gave him. \”I immediately knew who it was,\” he replied. \”It was\nthis female being who’s mine, and I felt that I knew her very well, and\nthat I liked her very much, and that I was looking right at her.\”\nAt this point Dave said that he \”blacked out, or lost consciousness,\nor something . . . The next thing I knew I was laying in bed on my\nside, all huddled up in a fetal position. I was huddled up right up\nagainst my wife, real, veal close to her and all curled up into a little\nball.\” Dave realized then \”that wasn’t a dream.\” Caroline rolled over\nand put her arm over him. He had a feeling \”that there might be a\nbeing standing right behind me, and I was afraid to turn around and\nlook. After about a minute the fear passed, and I propped myself up\nand looked at the alarm clock, which was behind my wife on the bed\nside table, and it was 4:00 A.M.\” Dave’s thoughts at this point were\nconfusing. He \”figured that I’d been abducted,\” but had the sense also\nthat the large woman in the dining room was \”probably just my wife in\nbed with me.\”\nIn the regression, we began at Dave’s parents’ home, his frustration\nwith typing the letter, and how \”freaked out\” he felt about \”reliving\nthrough typing and writing this letter all this stuff that happened to\nme in the past few years.\” He felt rather \”belligerent about the whole\nthing,\” and as he lay in bed and heard a noise in the house he thought,\n\”Oh, they’re going to come tonight.\” He then became anxious as he\ntold of turning on his right side toward his wife and starting to fall\nasleep, whereupon he found himself in a room the size of his dining\nroom but with a long table unlike the one in that room. Light from\nsome source filled the room. He again described the large woman (in a\ndark dress now) and the big picture window (\”just a sheet of glass,\nwhereas the windows in our dining room open up\”) with the woods\noutside. Once more he feels \”their presence,\” the \”sense that they’ve\narrived . . . It’s like a total all-encompassing, very powerful feeling.\n274″,
“summary”: “Dave is an abductee who was taken by aliens and saw a female being looking back at him through a window. He remembered his friend Randy saying that the eyes hypnotize you, which made Dave curious and he stared at the eyes. The skin of the being looked soft and light gray. Dave immediately knew who it was and felt very well towards her. After the encounter, Dave woke up in bed next to his wife and realized that he had been abducted. In the regression, Dave relives the experience and feels anxious about it.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 289,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\nThere’s nothing you can do about it. When they’re there, they’re in\ncontrol and there’s no fighting it. I realize that I’m used to it. I’m\nready for it again, for some reason.\”\nOnce more the woman pulls him down, and Dave props himself up\nand sees part of the face of the \”visitor\” looking at him through the\nwindow. The skin looks soft, leathery, and is light gray. \”My gaze shifts\nto the eyes, and I know it’s her and I know she’s looking at me.\” Her\nstare is \”just totally there. The eyes look like they’re big, black, kind of\nliquidy.\” An inner struggle ensued in the session as Dave seemed to\nresist \”what I’m supposed to do, what they want me to do.\” I spoke to\nhis need to keep in control as a kind of strength. He likened the \”trou\nble\” or \”danger\” he now felt he was confronting with the Chi experi\nences and altered reality he sometimes discovered during his karate\nexercises. Even when, for example, during kicking and other moves he\nblanks out and discovers he is \”no longer in this reality\” he must \”go\non like nothing happened\” and he cannot explain this to the other\nstudents for they would not understand what was going on. \”It’s the\nextreme strangeness of those experiences that I have to get used to.\nIt’s my mind not wanting to lose its grip on what was always pounded\ninto what was reality, I guess.\”\nThis struggle, and what he called \”stubbornness,\” began to occur\nbetween Dave and me. \”This abnormal stuff\” was \”still too hard to\naccept, or some part of me doesn’t want to give up control [of] the\nidea of reality that’s been pounded into me.\” I took him back to the\nwindow, the being’s eyes, and when he \”blacked out\” while looking\ninto them, and asked him to describe the eyes themselves. \”They’re\nbig, and they’re black, and they’re slanted, and they’re real liquid look\ning\” and they’re \”pointed at each end … I recognize the being. It’s\nher. I know who she is. It’s like she’s mine, and I’m hers. I feel this is\nreal. I really like her … I feel that she has to be special, even among\nthem,\” and \”I have the feeling from her that I’m special and I’m not\nliving up to it.\” Dave and I talked then of his shame about wearing a\n\”fake eye\” and the pain of being teased about it.\nThe female being, whom he calls Velia, loves and accepts him\nunconditionally, he said, even with his one eye and his smoking mari\njuana sometimes, in contrast, for example, with a girlfriend he had\nwhen he was twenty who tended to be critical, formal, and possessive.\nI asked Dave repeatedly to return to his center by encouraging him to\nbreathe deeply and focus on the breath. I assured him he need not feel\nashamed that he could not maintain control. Dave continued to strug\ngle with the block he felt looking into the being’s eyes. \”I look at her\n275″,
“summary”: “The text describes a man named Dave who is having a session with a woman where he encounters a mysterious female being, whom he calls Velia. The being has soft, leathery skin that is light gray and big, black, liquid-looking eyes. Dave struggles to accept this abnormal experience and feels a sense of stubbornness towards giving up control over his perception of reality. The woman encourages him to breathe deeply and focus on his breath, assuring him that he need not feel ashamed about not being able to maintain control.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 28,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nan insomniac and Betty had frequent nightmares. Both were so persis\ntently anxious that it became intolerable for them to continue their\nlives without looking into disturbing repercussions of the September\nnight in which they could not account for two hours during the return\njourney from a holiday in Montreal. Except for the distresses related to\nthe incident they described, Dr. Simon reported no psychiatric illness.\nOn the night of September 19, 1961, the Hills reported that their\ncar was \”flagged down\” by small, gray humanoid beings with unusual\neyes. Before this they had noticed an erratically moving light and then\na strange craft. With binoculars Barney had been able to see the crea\ntures inside the craft. The Hills were amnesic about what happened to\nthem during the missing hours until undergoing repeated hypnosis\nsessions with Dr. Simon. In their meetings with him, Dr. Simon\ninstructed the Hills not to tell each other details of the memories that\nwere emerging. After being taken from their car the Hills said they\nwere led by the beings against their wills onto a craft. Each reported\nthat on the craft they were placed on a table and subjected to detailed\nmedical-like examinations with taking of skin and hair \”samples.\” A\nneedle was inserted into Betty’s abdomen and a \”pregnancy test\” per\nformed. Researchers have discovered recently that a sperm sample was\ntaken from Barney, a fact that was withheld by him and John Fuller,\nwho later wrote about their case, because it was too humiliating at the\ntime for Barney to admit (Jacobs 1992). The beings communicated\nwith the Hills telepathically, nonverbally, \”as if it were in English.\” The\nHills were \”told to\” forget what had happened.\nDespite Dr. Simon’s belief that the Hills had experienced some sort\nof shared dream or fantasy, a kind of folie a deux, they persisted in\ntheir conviction that these events really happened, and that they had\nnot communicated the corroborating details to each other during the\ninvestigation of their symptoms. Barney, who died in 1969 at the age\nof forty-six, had been particularly reluctant to believe in the reality of\nthe experience lest he appear irrational. \”I wish I could think it was an\nhallucination,\” he told Dr. Simon when the doctor pressed him. But in\nthe end Barney concluded, \”we had seen and been a part of something\ndifferent than anything I had seen before,\” and \”these things did hap\npen to me.\” Betty, who continues to speak publicly about her experi\nence, also believes in the reality of these events. In 1975 a film about\nthe Hill case, The UFO Incident, starring James Earl Jones as Barney,\nwas shown on television in the United States.\nA number of books and articles documented abduction experiences\nby other individuals in the years following the Hills’s testimony\n14″,
“summary”: “The text describes an incident in which two people, an insomniac and Betty, experienced nightmares and were unable to account for two hours during a return journey from a holiday in Montreal. They were later taken by small, gray humanoid beings with unusual eyes and subjected to medical-like examinations. Despite undergoing hypnosis sessions with Dr. Simon, the Hills persisted in their conviction that these events really happened and that they had not communicated the corroborating details to each other during the investigation of their symptoms. The text also mentions that Barney, who died in 1969, had been reluctant to believe in the reality of the experience, but eventually concluded that \”we had seen and been a part of something different than anything I had seen before.\””
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 290,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nfor a little bit, and then they or she then increased the control, or then\nlet it be total … I wonder where they’re going to take me/’ he said,\nand I encouraged him to let go. \”I think there’s more than one/’ he\nsaid. Weeping now, with a mixture of fear and relief, Dave said,\n\”We’re out of the house now. There’s a mess of them, but I can’t see\nthem. I don’t know where we are. I think we’re gonna go to a ship, and\nit’s out in the clearing I made five years ago.\” Dave explained that\neven before he built his house he made a large clearing about 150 feet\nfrom it, perhaps unconsciously inviting a UFO to land there.\nDave described the ship as \”big and round. It’s about sixty feet in\ndiameter. I think it has a dome on top.\” Surrendering control now,\nDave spoke of being taken into the craft through the bottom. His fear\nmounted in the session as he told of being forced onto a table on his\nback in a round, gray room in which there is an \”earthylike\” smell.\nSeveral beings gathered around \”to do something to me.\” Dave was\nparalyzed now, able to move only his eyes, as he experienced some sort\nof \”stern encouragement,\” communicated telepathically by the beings,\nregarding a mission that he was to fulfill.\nThe female being was there, \”helping me out,\” but \”I think this male\nguy’s running the show.\” The female communicated telepathically that\n\”it’s going to be all right,\” which reduced Dave’s anxiety greatly. \”I guess\nthey stick something up my ass, and I guess that’s upsetting me,\” Dave\nsaid. \”I feel they put my legs up in the air and spread them apart.\” At\nthis point in the session I sensed Dave’s shame and embarrassment as a\nman in being subjected to such a humiliating procedure and spoke to\nhim at some length about forces in the universe over which we have no\ncontrol, the potential empowerment in acknowledging powerlessness,\nand the inapplicability of conventional notions of masculinity in this\ncontext. He spoke then of a flexible instrument, perhaps four feet long,\nwith \”a little wire cage\” on the end, inside of which was a small, spheri\ncal object. About \”half\” of this was inserted in his anus, as the female\nbeing continued to reassure him.\nDave expressed his feelings of violation and resignation as the pro\ncedure continued, as well as \”tingling\” sensations. \”It swarms inside of\nme. It goes into more parts than just being up inside my anus,\” Dave\nsaid. I encouraged him to express his anguish and rage at what had\nbeen done to him, which he was able to do only to a limited extent.\nSome of his outrage seemed to be related to similar experiences going\nback to age twelve and perhaps to age three. After about two minutes,\nthe instrument was removed. Dave believes that this procedure was\nsome sort of \”informational test\” to \”keep track of how you’re doing\n276″,
“summary”: “Dave is a man who has been abducted by aliens and taken to a ship. He describes the ship as big and round, with a dome on top. During the procedure, he was forced onto a table on his back in a round, gray room with an \”earthylike\” smell. Several beings gathered around him, communicating telepathically that he was to fulfill a mission. The female being helped him, but the male being seemed to be in charge. Dave felt shame and embarrassment as the procedure involved inserting a flexible instrument, about four feet long, with a little wire cage on the end, inside of which was a small, spherical object, into his anus. After about two minutes, the instrument was removed. Dave believes that this procedure was an informational test to \”keep track of how you’re doing.\””
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 291,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\nphysically, how you’re holding up, what condition your body is in, if\nit’s deteriorating, or if you’re in good health or bad health.\”\nNext Dave felt a sharp object was stuck by a different, tall being\nagainst the left side of his head near the center of his temple, which,\nsurprisingly, hurt only \”a little.\” The female being, who was \”to my\nright\” continued to tell him \”I’m doing all right. It’s okay. She looks at\nme and reacts to how I react.\” He felt a \”total trust in this being.\”\nNext a suction-type device at the end of a tube was placed over Dave’s\npenis, which he found difficult to speak about but not as humiliating\n\”as the thing being stuck up my anus . .. They made me ejaculate,\” he\nsaid, which was \”pleasurable as any ejaculation to any male being. It’s\njust that the circumstances are distracting, distracting from any plea\nsure that you may derive from it.\” Finally, Dave believes that \”they put\nsomething in my stomach,\” a \”circular sensory device\” about eight\ninches in diameter, fox \”checking something in there … It made a lit\ntle bit of vibration. It wasn’t unpleasant,\” he said.\nThis completed \”the physical examination,\” Dave said, but \”then\nshe talks to me for a while or communicates with me,\” for example,\n\”that I’m doing okay.\” This \”exchange\” occurred while Dave sat on the\nedge of the table with his arms at his side and \”my legs dangling down.\”\nThere was also communication about some sort of mission of Dave’s to\nthe effect that \”we all don’t have unlimited time on Earth. We’re here\nfor a limited time, and we have to make the most of it, and that would\nexplain why since then I’ve felt this tremendous sense of mortality. I’m\nnot going to be here forever.\” The female being supported the fact that\nMaster Joe was Dave’s guide, and \”I know that I’ve just got to keep\ndoing what Master Joe wants me to do.\”\nAfter the above procedures and communication were completed\n\”they then support me somehow off the table and down out of the\nship.\” The beings \”levitate me or something\” and accompanied Dave\ndown the path to his house and through the closed and locked door,\nand he was aware of \”a glow back there\” from the ship in the clearing.\nThe beings floated him up the stairs, through the door of his bed\nroom, and \”set me down\” in the bed near his wife, who was still sleep\ning. He crawled closer to her and \”curled up\” as the beings left\nthrough the sloped roof wall at the side of the bedroom. Because of\n\”what had just happened\” to him \”I just wanted to be comforted,\”\nDave said. \”I wanted to be real close to her when I woke up.\”\nAfter the regression we reviewed what Dave had gone through. \”It\nwas hell,\” he admitted. When I noted that he wanted to skirt by diffi\ncult places rather quickly he asked astutely, \”Do you think I could\n277″,
“summary”: “Dave went through a physical examination where he felt a sharp object stuck in his head and a suction-type device placed over his penis. He ejaculated pleasurably but was distracted by the circumstances. They also put something in his stomach, which made a little bit of vibration. After the examination, they communicated with him about his mortality and supported him off the table and down to his house. Dave wanted to be comforted after the regression and crawled closer to his wife when he woke up.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 292,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nstand going through anything else?\” He felt \”a little washed out emo\ntionally, drained\” but amazed at how much he had been able to\nremember. \”It wasn’t like I was really there, but I was remembering\nbeing there,\” he said. The UFO, he now remembered, had hovered\nabout ten or twelve feet above the clearing, and he was now convinced\nthat \”I made a place for them to come down.\” About two weeks after\nthis abduction, Caroline told Dave that a week after his experience\nshe had seen what might have been an alien face in the bedroom and\nthought to herself, \”Oh, that’s where they came in, or that’s where\nthey come in.\”\nJulia, offering support, spoke of the brief depression that sometimes\nfollowed her hypnosis sessions, but said this \”would clear and you\nmove on . . . It’s not all roses,\” she said, \”and yet, for me, it felt good\nto remember stuff. It’s freeing. It’s wonderful.\” She was struck by the\nfact that she too had had periods of communicating with the beings\nsitting on the edge of the table with her legs dangling and her feet\nswinging. It seemed too frivolous somehow, \”after they’ve done this,\”\nan \”incongruent detail\” that \”didn’t fit.\” Julia also recalled a flexible\nhoselike instrument with a \”cage\” at the end (see drawings, p. 264).\nThen Dave made plans to drive back to Pennsylvania, pointing out\nthat he did not like to drive after dark. \”Oncoming headlights bother\nmy eye,\” he said. \”I can’t take bright lights.\”\nDave returned safely, and I talked with him on the telephone the\nnext day. He said that he felt \”empowered\” by his work in Boston and\ntalked of his experiences with his friend Jerry and with Caroline, who\nwas somewhat troubled by what Dave had learned. He had surren\ndered some of his defensiveness and the experiences seemed \”more\nreal\” to him. Two days later he talked with Julia, seemed cheerful, had\ndeveloped \”a fresh outlook on life,\” and was trying to deal with a \”del\nuge\” of questions from friends. She advised him not to reveal the\ndetails of his hypnosis sessions. He said he was planning to clean out\nthe clearing behind his house, and she resisted the temptation to ask\nhim if this was to make it easier for the UFOs to land. Ten days after\nthis, Julia called Dave to find out how he was doing. He had been feel\ning slightly depressed after his Boston experience, but also because he\nwanted to do healing work, and keeping \”dying people alive\” through\nhealth care did not \”seem right\” to him. He said he did not fear the\naliens and affirmed that clearing out the clearing behind the house\nwas \”to give them a nice place to land.\”\nOn September 9, Dave wrote Julia a letter which was the first of a\nseries of communications that continued through the fall and winter\n278″,
“summary”: “Dave had an abduction experience where he remembered being taken to a clearing and communicating with aliens. Two weeks after this experience, Caroline saw what might have been an alien face in the bedroom. Julia also experienced periods of communicating with the beings sitting on the edge of the table with her legs dangling and feet swinging. Dave returned safely from his trip to Pennsylvania and felt empowered by his experiences. He planned to clean out the clearing behind his house to give the aliens a nice place to land.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 293,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\ndocumenting his abduction experiences, seemingly meaningful coinci\ndences, and other significant experiences that were happening to his\nbrothers and the people in his community. In a long handwritten let\nter to me he provided many details of the abduction experiences of co\nworkers and friends and wrote, \”I know at least 15 abductees in this\narea, including my 3 brothers.\” Giving terminal care to people with\nwhom he could not communicate had become more difficult and he\nhad cut down his hours at work. He felt that his job in life concerned\nChi, but it was difficult for him to accept \”big responsibilities.\” He\nwas a blue belt in karate now, \”halfway to black belt.\” In October he\ntold me in a telephone conversation that his wife had seen an alien\nbeing at the end of her bed.\nIn another long letter in January 1993 Dave documented in more\ndetail synchronicities that we had discussed on the telephone. He\nenclosed pictures of a rare, partly albino deer with black coloration on\nthe back of its ears and tail (called a \”piebald\”) that he had shot in\nDecember. He said \”if I would have seen how beautiful it was I don’t\nthink I would have killed it.\” When he took the hide to a taxidermist\nhe said he had never seen anything like it. When Dave called\nCharlotte Hampton several days later, she said she had also seen a\npiebald deer in a herd of them that were \”running around the place\nwhere she works.\” The piebald was the only one that did not run off\nwhen she approached them.\nIn this letter he also wrote of planning to meet Charlotte Hampton\nat Gettysburg and believes this desire may be related to a past life and\n\”feelings I got several years ago that maybe I had been in the Civil\nWar.\” He added that Julia had said \”that the first time she ever saw\nme in person standing in your living room she saw me standing there\nin a Confederate uniform.\” Regarding his belief that he was abducted\nbetween two-thirty and three in the morning on the night of\nDecember 18/19 he wrote, \”I ‘came to’ with a tremendous feeling of\npeace. I felt this was because you hypnotized me and I’ve resolved the\nissue within myself.\”\nAt the beginning of February Dave told Julia that \”six beings\nappeared in the bedroom to Caroline\” at about one in the morning\nwhile he was out of the house mailing the above letter to me. She\nwoke sitting up with her arms crossed tightly on her chest and found\nthe beings around her bed. According to Julia’s notes four of them\n\”departed through the wall behind Dave’s dresser (in the direction of\nthe clearing). Two others went behind the nightstand.\” According to\nDave, Caroline was angry about this and it took her nearly twenty-four\n279″,
“summary”: “The text describes a man named Dave who has experienced abductions and claims to know other people who have also been abducted. He has documented his experiences in letters and believes that synchronicities are related to his abduction experiences. In one letter, he mentions seeing a rare, partly albino deer with black coloration on its back and tail, which he shot and took to a taxidermist. He also discusses planning to meet Charlotte Hampton at Gettysburg and believes this desire may be related to a past life. Additionally, he claims that he was hypnotized during his abduction experience and has resolved the issue within himself.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 294,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhours to tell him about it. Dave also said he was planning to begin\nhypnosis lessons to help other abductees.\nIn March, Dave came to Boston again for further hypnosis sessions.\nHe wished particularly to explore childhood abduction experiences\nthat seemed connected with Pemsit Mountain. The two sessions,\nwhich took place on March 11 and 12, were attended by Julia and also\nby Kishwar Shirali, an Indian clinical psychologist who has a deep\ninterest in transpersonal phenomena and considerable knowledge of\nHindu mythology.\nAt the beginning of the first session we reviewed the experiences,\ndocumented above, which Dave had undergone since his visit in\nAugust, and talked of the feelings of awe and wonder that we experi\nence when such synchronisitic patterns or designs seem to unfold in\nour lives. Dave talked of what he was learning about Chi and its rela\ntionship to human spiritual evolution, superstrings, the primal sources\nof energy in the universe, the role of eagles in spiritual emanations,\nthe capacity of babies to perceive other realities, and the openings that\ndreams give us to them. He said he was learning to open his Chi and\ncontrol it through his hands, which he can make become hot. Dr.\nShirali spoke of similar processes with which she is familiar in yoga\nand Buddhist meditation. Dave said he had talked with Master joe\nabout the possibility that the alien beings have mastered the capacity\nto communicate telepathically using something like Chi and may be\nespecially interested in people who have changed their energy regula\ntion or \”assemblage point.\”\nWhen I asked Dave what he wished to do in the regression he\nreplied, \”I want to find out about Pemsit Mountain\” and \”apparently\nit’s all tied up with the Chi, and I feel the Chi is all tied up with the\nexperience for some reason.\” \”The one that haunts me most is when\nthe three motorcycles came down the street at me when I was three\nyears old.\” All of Dave’s early experiences with \”the visitors,\” he noted,\noccurred on the mountain, whose spiritual power and meaning to the\nNative Americans of the region he stressed once again. Many people\nwho have lived where the mountain dominates their horizon also\nbelieve that it is a \”UFO base.\”\nAt the beginning of the regression Dave’s thoughts went to Sober’s\nHollow, a place he used to go fishing with Rob, whose death and UFO\nexperiences we had spoken of in August, and also with another friend\nwhose son was also killed in an automobile accident. This friend is an\nabductee and Dave had seen his son in an abduction experience two\n280″,
“summary”: “Dave underwent hypnosis sessions in March to explore childhood abduction experiences connected with Pemsit Mountain. He discussed his experiences since August, feelings of awe and wonder, Chi, superstrings, eagles, babies perceiving other realities, and dreams. Dave wished to find out about Pemsit Mountain during the regression and believed it was tied to Chi and the experience. His early experiences with \”the visitors\” occurred on the mountain, which he stressed was a spiritual power and meaning to Native Americans in the region. Many people believe it is a UFO base.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 295,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\ndays after the boy had been killed, before Dave had heard about his\ndeath. Then Dave began to cry and remembered watching his little\nbeagle, Spotty, being hit by a truck and killed as he stood on the porch\nof his childhood home. He expressed fear of \”being with them … I\nwalk out across the porch up onto the street. It’s up about four steps.\nRight around the telephone pole. Here comes the three motorcycles\nwhizzing over the top of the hill. They’d be about a hundred yards\naway, and they zoom towards me.\”\nDave again felt the struggle over control gripping him in the stom\nach. As he wondered what was so terrifying, the (now two) motorcy\ncles with three black riders \”turn into the beings.\” They \”floated\” him\nbehind a bush on Shaeffer’s (a neighbor up the hill) lawn and laid him\ndown on the grass. The beings were tall and \”skinny\” with big black\neyes that slanted upwards. He was paralyzed and terrified, as one of\nthe beings, a female, was pressing something sharp against his head\nwhile she was \”working something into my hair\” with her hand as the\nother two, both male, stood above him watching. He was wearing only\na shirt, and believes that they must have taken off the shorts he had\nstarted out with. Some sort of mind-to-mind communication seemed\nto dampen his fear. The female being also laid her hands on the lower\npart of Dave’s abdomen, \”checking me out.\”\nDave was crying in the session as he recalled the female being \”saying\nthere’s something important about it.\” The tears were of relief, as \”I\nguess I’ve always had it locked in there and it always bothered me as to\nwhat happened.\” A year or two later when he had asked his father about\nthe motorcycles he had said, \”You must have had a dream,\” but \”I knew\nit wasn’t a dream.\” The female being told him that \”she missed me\”\nsince \”I’ve been here,\” i.e., from the time of his birth. \”I was sent here\nto do something,\” Dave said. Fear kept coming to Dave \”in slight\nwaves\” as he spoke further about how he and the female being had\nmissed each other, her \”promise\” to \”take me up on the mountain,\” and\nhis awareness that \”there’s more to us than what we know about here.\”\nShe also told him that he would have a \”hard time with my fellow man,\nbut I’ll come out for it better in the end\” and explained that he was \”liv\ning there on that mountain because they have a special place up there\n. . . I’ll grow to love the mountain, she said,\” and assured him that \”I’ll\nfind out all about them [the aliens] sometime.\”\nThen they were \”done\” with him and became motorcycles again,\ndisappearing up a steep path, upon which they could not possibly have\ntraveled, that ended abruptly at Dave’s friend’s house. He looked for\n281″,
“summary”: “The text describes a traumatic experience of a man named Dave who was abducted by three black-eyed, skinny aliens. They laid him down on the grass and communicated with him telepathically. The female alien told him that he was sent there to do something and that he would have a hard time with other people but would come out better in the end. She also promised to take him up on a mountain where he would learn more about them. The experience left Dave feeling relieved and scared in equal measure, and he realized that there is more to life than what we know about here.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 296,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nthem, but there was nothing there. The female being had told Dave\nthat \”it would be hard for us to be apart, but they had some work to\ndo with mankind and I could be an important part of that, help that\nout, so we had to be apart.\” He cried with grief as he said this, and I\nasked about the familiarity of the female being to him, even at age\nthree. He said, \”I guess I’ve always known/’ meaning \”before this life\ntime or something.\”\nAt this point in the session we were faced with a choice which I put\nto Dave, to pick up on \”before this lifetime\” or explore other experi\nences associated with the mountain. \”I wanna go to the mountain,\” he\nsaid. The \”end of the mountain\” where \”the rock layers that make up\nthe mountain are exposed\” is \”a big power spot,\” he said. \”That’s why\nthey go there … I think they go there for energy.\” Dave then felt a tin\ngling energy which seemed to radiate from below his navel through\nthe rest of his body and even outside of it, similar to what he had felt\nin association with his experiences at both age three and twelve.\nDave remembered how he would go to the end of the mountain\nwhen he was twelve. \”I think the Indians used to go there. I’m a modem-\nday Indian.\” Then \”all these memories want to come up.\” He was \”back\non the end of the mountain,\” above Spangler s Hollow, on a trail \”above\nMatt’s barn … All of a sudden I went to lying beneath the tree,\” Dave\nsaid, as he felt the tingling through his body. Several beings \”come float\ning up around the bend\” of a trail that was not ordinarily there, created\nnow on a steep slope in the side of the mountain. His fear mounted in\nthe session as he recalled feeling \”shocked and surprised\” as he was\nfloated by the beings, feet first, along the trail. \”It’s only seventy-five\nyards where they start floating me until we go ’round the bend and I see\nthe ship.\” It was in a hollow, suspended in the air. \”It’s amazing,\” he said,\neven though \”I’ve been with them on ships\” before.\nAlthough it was daytime, the ship, spherical in shape, appeared to\nglow very brightly and Dave felt \”fear and awe\” at \”just how powerful\nthey are.\” (He remembered his Sunday school teacher telling him\nwhen he talked with her at fourteen about his UFO paper that she saw\nsomething that looked like the sun land and take off several times\nfrom the end of the mountain.) Then the beings floated him into the\nship, through the bottom, and put him on a table which was held up\nby \”a light-colored pedestal that just seems to rise out of the floor and\nit’s all one piece.\” The room he was in and the ceiling were very\nbright, and Dave saw some sort of instrument panel off to the right.\nHe was frightened, expecting some sort of \”checkup.\” He saw about\nsix beings, the familiar female one, several small ones, and a male who\n282″,
“summary”: “Dave had a past life experience on the mountain where he went to the end of the mountain for energy. During this session, Dave was able to recall this experience and felt a tingling energy in his body. He remembered how he would go to the end of the mountain when he was twelve and how several beings floated him into a ship suspended in the air. The ship was spherical in shape and glowed brightly. Dave was frightened and expected some sort of \”checkup\” but saw about six beings, including the familiar female one, several small ones, and a male.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 297,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\nwas in charge. The male being looked like the female, except that his\neyes appeared more round.\nThen Dave seemed to relive the fear, paralysis, and helplessness he\nhad felt at the time. He believes he was thirteen, \”in the midst of\npuberty.\” The worst part of \”the exam,\” he said, is when they \”stick\nsomething up my anus… They did it before,\” he added, \”when I was\ntwelve.\” Dave was determined to \”focus\” on remembering the experi\nence. As the female was at his side reassuring him, one of the males\nspread his legs and \”puts this thing, it’s a couple of feet long, sort of\nlooks like a thing that they root out sewer pipes with. It sort of has like\na large end on it, sort of wiry or something like a wire structure-type\nthing on the end of it.\” They put it up \”a lot farther than you could\nbelieve that it would go up. It’s to check me out,\” for \”seeing how\nyou’re doing,\” Dave added. He felt discomfort and humiliation but lit\ntle pain and \”like a zoo animal.\” Fear and awe \”overshadowed\” any\nanger he felt. \”You can’t do anything\” for their power is \”total.\” After\nmoving the tube around \”a little\” for about two minutes it was\nremoved, and the beings indicated they were pleased with his healthy\ncondition.\nTo a certain degree Dave participated in their satisfaction with the\nresults of the checkup, for he felt \”somewhat akin to them\” and \”that\nI’ve known them … I admire their power,\” he said, and \”feel like I’m\nas much or more part of them than human.\” I asked him about the\n\”akin\” and the \”more,\” and he said that \”they’re more consistent to be\naround than humans.\” He recalled the change to junior high school\nwhen he was teased about his \”fake eye\” in addition to being singled\nout as \”weird\” for being in the honors program and smart. The female\nbeing told him that he would \”go through a hard time\” over his eye,\nbut that \”eventually, later in life, it wouldn’t bother me.\” He was also\ntold that he had lost his eye to learn in this lifetime \”how to live with\nthat, because I’d have to learn to live with a lot of other things.\” This\ninvolved a kind of warrior preparation, including his work with Master\nJoe in learning to manage his Chi. Master Joe, he reiterated, believes\nthe aliens are attracted to Dave because of the strength of his Chi.\nDave wondered again if the aliens \”have known us before, in other\nlifetimes\” and if he had known them. Perhaps \”it’s an ages-long kin\nship,\” he suggested. \”Maybe they help recycle souls or something, that\nthey’re not just concerned with our individual lifetimes but all our\nlifetimes as they relate to the development of our soul, the evolvement\nof the earth.\” Perhaps if he was born with \”a higher energy\” it is his\nresponsibility to become a teacher, to \”take advantage of it\” and \”to be\n283″,
“summary”: “The text describes a man named Dave who had a traumatic experience involving an alien examination. The aliens looked like humans but had rounder eyes. Dave was thirteen at the time and felt helpless and paralyzed during the exam. The worst part of the exam was when they inserted something into his anus to check his health. Dave focused on remembering the experience and felt awe and fear, but no anger. He felt somewhat connected to the aliens and admired their power. The aliens told him that he would go through a hard time with his \”fake eye\” but that eventually, it wouldn’t bother him. They also taught him how to manage his Chi with Master Joe. Dave wondered if the aliens had known them before in other lifetimes and if they helped recycle souls.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 298,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nan example to show man that there is more to us than what meets the\neye, that the spiritual part of us is the most important part … if peo\nple would realize how important our spiritual part is we wouldn’t have\nall the problems that we do . .. Chi is only limited by imagination,\”\nDave concluded.\nAs the session was ending Dr. Shirali was impressed by the power of\nwhat Dave had gone through and the importance of such experiences\nfor enabling us to look at things differently. She too felt tingling in her\nhands and feet during the session. Perhaps, she suggested, we need\n\”otherworldly\” experiences to wake us up to the reality of other\ndimensions. She was struck by the way the conscious use of the breath\nin the session created a line or thread between my \”inner being\” and\nDave’s. Julia was also affected deeply by the session. \”You touch on a\nlot of things that I’ve been thinking about lately,\” she said to Dave.\nAgain she spoke of how similar the anal probe Dave had described was\nto drawings she had made two years before of a similar instrument.\n\”The instruments never have any resemblance to actual instruments\nthat we use here,\” she observed. She said her eight-year-old daughter\nhad also seen a spherical ship.\nWe agreed to meet the next morning to explore further the ques\ntion that Dave raised at the end of the last session, whether the aliens\nhave \”known us before, in other lifetimes.\” Julia and Dr. Shirali were\nagain present, but Pam Kasey could not be with us. Before inducing\nthe trance state, I encouraged Dave to let his associations go to the\nfamiliarity of the female being when he was three and the feeling that\nthey had missed each other.\nThe first thing that came to his mind after a long pause was that he\nwas a Native American boy, given the name Panther-by-the-Creek, of\nthe Susquehannock tribe living near Pemsit Mountain, and he was\nstudying to be a medicine man. This was in a time \”before the Indians\nknew about the White man,\” Dave said later. The boy lived by the\nriver, caught shad, and dried meat for the winter. Eagles lived along\nthe river in the cliffs. \”The eagle is real special. The mountain’s like a\nspecial place. Medicine men go up there to get visions, do journeys.\”\nWhen he was ready, he too went up the mountain to get visions, and\nit was there that he met Velia (the familiar alien female), who was a\n\”friend and protector.\” He felt sad, for he missed being with her and\nalso because something was to cut his life short. He cried a little as he\nremembered the territorial wars with the Iroquois and \”a big fight\naround Hollowman’s Island.\” He wore deerskin and carried a bow and\narrow and war club and was just starting out as a warrior.\n284″,
“summary”: “Dave, a Native American boy named Panther-by-the-Creek, had a trance session where he met Velia, an alien female who was his friend and protector. He missed her and felt sad because something was to cut his life short. The session was led by Dr. Shirali and Julia, and it explored the question of whether the aliens have \”known us before, in other lifetimes.\” Dave’s associations went to the familiarity of the female being when he was three and the feeling that they had missed each other.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 299,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\nThe battle was confusing, with a lot of screaming, and he was shot\nin the left side of the chest through the heart with an arrow. \”It\nburned, and then it numbed. It was just numb.\” He coughed up\nblood, which filled his mouth and he choked on it. Then he blacked\nout and died. \”The next thing I knew I was away from my body.\” He\nsaw his body lying on its back below and also one of the Iroquois war\nriors bending over him and cutting off his scalp. Then he felt himself\n\”floating up in the air\” and \”dissipating, spreading out all over like a\nfog of crystals … I just like went everywhere. I was spread out real\nthin. It was peaceful. I think somehow Velia was there after I left my\nbody, when I was dying,\” he said. I asked at what point he saw her. He\nhad not actually seen her but just \”felt her presence.\” After he floated\nup in the air \”I knew she was there,\” he replied. \”I think I knew her\nbefore,\” he added. \”I think for the Indians it’s easier to die. It’s more\nlike a natural thing, just calming. Very calm. Death is just part of life,\nso it wasn’t real hard to accept, not as hard as it is for us.\” Dave was\nsomewhat surprised to discover this particular past life. \”I never, never\nthought that that had been one of my life experiences.\” When he had\nfirst told of this incident during the regression he had been unable to\nremember the boy’s name.\nI asked Dave what his connection was with Velia after he died. He\nanswered, \”When 1 floated out of my body, before I dissipated, she\ntold me that she’d be with me even when I came back.\” Again feeling\nsadness he said, \”Then I was born again in Virginia.\” I asked him\nabout the sadness, as he was crying softly. \”I think I lived some place\nthere and I was real happy,\” but \”I had to leave,\” I asked him to go\nback and tell me first how he got from the \”dissipated\” state to being\nborn again in Virginia. \”1 just kind of gathered together again and\npopped back out into the world.\” I pressed him to explain how he did\nthat. Did he not have to become physical in some way? \”I had to go\ninto a woman’s womb,\” he said. The woman’s name was Mary Peg and\nshe had long, dark hair. \”My dad’s name was John,\” whom he saw as a\nlarge man with sandy-colored hair. They lived in a little cabin and had\na small farm from which they made their livelihood.\nI asked why Mary was chosen and how he went into her womb. \”I\njust went into her one night in the winter,\” he said, \”everybody was\nasleep, and there was a little bit of a fire left in the fireplace. I went\ninto her womb. I knew that’s where I wanted to go. When I went in\nshe became pregnant. She was laying there sleeping and I went into\nher.\” I stopped him at this point, observing that for a woman to get\npregnant an egg must be fertilized. He explained that Mary and John\n285″,
“summary”: “The text describes the experience of a man named Dave who underwent hypnosis regression and recounted a past life as an Iroquois warrior. During the battle, he was shot in the chest with an arrow and died. After his death, he felt himself floating up in the air and dissipating into a fog of crystals. He then felt Velia’s presence and was reborn in Virginia. Dave explained that he went into a woman named Mary Peg’s womb to be reborn and that she became pregnant with him.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 29,
“original_text”: “UFO ABDUCTIONS: AN INTRODUCTION\n(Lorenzen and Lorenzen 1976; Lorenzen and Lorenzen 1977; Haisell\n1978; Fowler 1979; Rogo 1980; Druffel and Rogo 1980; Bullard 1987,\npp. 1-15; Clark 1990, p. 2). It has been the pioneering research of New\nYork artist and sculptor Budd Hopkins, however, over almost two\ndecades with hundreds of abductees, that has established the essential\nconsistency of the abduction phenomenon. Hopkins’s first book,\nMissing Time, published in 1981, documented the unaccounted-for\ntime periods and associated symptoms that indicate that abduction\nexperiences have taken place, as well as the characteristic details of\nsuch experiences (Hopkins 1981). Hopkins also found that abduction\nexperiences were possibly associated with previously unexplainable\nsmall cuts, body scars, and scoop marks; the narratives even suggested\nthat small objects or \”implants\” may have been inserted in victims’\nnoses, legs, and other body parts. In his second book, Intruders, pub\nlished in 1987, Hopkins defined the sexual and reproductive episodes\nthat have come to be associated with the abduction phenomenon\n(Hopkins 1987). Temple University historian David Jacobs has further\nrefined the basic reported pattern of an abduction experience (Jacobs\n1992). Jacobs identifies primary phenomena such as manual or instru\nment examination, staring, and urological-gynecological procedures;\nsecondary events, including machine examination, visualization, and\nchild presentation; and ancillary events, among them miscellaneous\nadditional physical, mental, and sexual activities and procedures.\nNone of this work, in my view, has come to terms with the profound\nimplications of the abduction phenomenon for the expansion of\nhuman consciousness, the opening of perception to realities beyond\nthe manifest physical world and the necessity of changing our place in\nthe cosmic order if the earth’s living systems are to survive the human\nonslaught.\nPolls of the prevalence of the UFO abduction phenomenon in the\nUnited States, including a survey of nearly six thousand Americans\nconducted by the Roper organization between July and September\n1991 (Hopkins, Jacobs, and Westrum 1991) indicate that from several\nhundred thousand to several million Americans may have had abduc\ntion or abduction-related experiences. The Roper poll has been criti\ncized on the grounds that the indicators of possible abduction\nused\u2014such as seeing unusual lights, missing time, or a feeling of fly\ning\u2014may not in fact actually mean that an abduction has occurred.\nBut a more serious difficulty in estimating the prevalence of abduc\ntions lies in the fact that we do not know what an abduction really is\u2014\nthe extent, for example, to which it represents an event in the physical\n15″,
“summary”: “The text provides an introduction to UFO abductions and discusses the research done on the phenomenon. The author mentions several books and researchers who have contributed to the understanding of the abduction experience. The text also discusses the consistency of the abduction phenomenon, as established by New York artist and sculptor Budd Hopkins through his work with hundreds of abductees over almost two decades. The text describes the primary, secondary, and ancillary events that are commonly associated with an abduction experience, as defined by David Jacobs. The author also discusses the profound implications of the abduction phenomenon for human consciousness and the necessity of changing our place in the cosmic order if the earth’s living systems are to survive the human onslaught. The text mentions polls that indicate several hundred thousand to several million Americans may have had abduction or abduction-related experiences, but acknowledges the difficulty in estimating the prevalence of abductions due to the lack of a clear definition of what an abduction is.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 2,
“original_text”: “ALSO BY JOHN E. MACK, M.D.\nNightmares and Human Conflict\nBorderline States in Psychiatry (edited)\nA Prince of Our Disorder\nVivienne: The Life and Suicide of an Adolescent Girl\n(with Holly Hickler)\nLast Aid\n(edited with E. Chivian, S. Chivian, and R. J. Lifton)\nThe Development and Sustaining of Self-Esteem in Childhood\n(edited with Steven Ablon)\nThe Alchemy of Survival: One Woman’s Journey\n(with Rita S. Rogers)\nHuman Feelings: Explorations in Affect Development and Meaning\n(edited with Steven Ablon, Daniel Brown, and Edward }. Khantzian)”,
“summary”: “John E. Mack is a psychiatrist who has written several books on various topics related to psychology and psychiatry. Some of his notable works include \”Nightmares and Human Conflict,\” \”Borderline States in Psychiatry\” (which he edited), \”A Prince of Our Disorder,\” \”Vivienne: The Life and Suicide of an Adolescent Girl\” (which he wrote with Holly Hickler), \”Last Aid\” (which he edited with others), \”The Development and Sustaining of Self-Esteem in Childhood\” (which he edited with Steven Ablon), \”The Alchemy of Survival: One Woman’s Journey\” (which he wrote with Rita S. Rogers), \”Human Feelings: Explorations in Affect Development and Meaning\” (which he edited with others).”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 300,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nhad intercourse that night and \”the egg was fertilized after John and\nher made love\” and \”when the egg was fertilized at that moment I\nwent into her.\”\nI let the possible discrepancy of her being already asleep when he\n\”went in\” go and asked, \”Then what?\”\nIt was \”dark and warm\” inside Mary’s womb, her labor was short,\nand he remembers \”great pressure\” and coming out \”headfirst.\” He\nwas her first child, but later there was a little sister who died. Dave\ncried as he remembered Mary’s sadness. \”1 don’t think she lived very\nlong.\” The sadness also concerned the Civil War and his own death.\n\”We lived there on the farm, and I grew up. I was a big guy, and I\nthink I had to go to war.\” He was smart, good on horseback, and served\nas a scout or spy on the Confederate side. He was captured by Union\nsoldiers and hung at nineteen.\nDave suggested that these past-life deaths in war were related to the\nfact that he didn’t have to go to Vietnam. \”Some guys my age went to\nVietnam. I didn’t have to go this time. I was frustrated in those life\ntimes\” as he didn’t get to become an adult. \”I didn’t get drafted,\”\nDave wrote later to me in response to my question. \”They had started\nthe draft lottery for your birthday to determine who would be drafted\nfirst and in what order. My birthday was the 353rd date drawn and\nthey never got that far. Besides, I would have gotten a deferment\nbecause of my eye.\”\nI took him back to his relationship with Velia. \”They\” do not live\nforever either, he said, but Velia has been with him through these\nthree lifetimes. He said that he loves her. \”She’s always there. She’s\nreal consistent.\” He believes his first encounter with her occurred\nwhen he was the Native American boy. He was perhaps fourteen, by a\nstream, when he saw her \”floating up the stream by a path.\” He was\nsurprised to see her, \”frozen with fear,\” for \”I didn’t know who she\nwas.\” I asked what she looked like. \”Like she always does,\” he replied.\n\”She had gray skin, big head, big black eyes, and said that I wouldn’t\nreally know about her … It was as though she was a spirit . . . She\nchecked me out physically … I didn’t have any choice. I just sort of\nlaid down [later he said that she \”floated me down\”] on the ground.\”\nShe \”talked to me a little bit. Then she left.\” After he \”woke up on the\nground\” he felt \”happy that it happened\u2014it was like being chosen.\”\nHe talked with a medicine man about the encounter with this\nbeing, and \”he called them guardians.\” The medicine man also\n\”described the characteristics that occur in the experience and that\nhappened to the chosen ones\” and explained that the guardians \”try\n286″,
“summary”: “Dave’s story is about a past life where he was conceived through intercourse with a woman named Mary. He was her first child, but she later had another daughter who died. Dave remembers being born headfirst and experiencing great pressure during labor. He was smart and good on horseback, and served as a scout or spy for the Confederate side during the Civil War. He was captured by Union soldiers and hung at the age of 19.\n\nDave believes that his past-life deaths in war were related to the fact that he didn’t have to go to Vietnam. He also believes that Velia, a woman he has been with for three lifetimes, is real and consistent. Dave describes his first encounter with Velia as occurring when he was 14 years old by a stream, where she appeared to him as a spirit with gray skin, big head, big black eyes, and spoke to him before leaving. The medicine man called these beings guardians and explained their characteristics and the experience that occurs to those chosen.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 301,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\nto make you more in contact with the spiritual part of yourself.\” I\nasked how they do that. He replied, \”Just through being around,\nexposed to your inner being from their power. I asked if he remem\nbered anything else about the encounter along the stream. \”Velia said\nthat if we were to lose the connection with the earth that that would\nbe bad for us.\” It was like \”the connection with the earth is part of our\nspiritual, part of the spiritual side of us . . . being part of the natural\nworld, being part of the wholeness.\”\nShe told him (all of the communication was telepathic) that some\nday he would learn about eagles. \”The Indians felt the eagles were\nimportant spiritually, that they symbolize something, part of the Great\nSpirit.\” She told him she \”cared about me and she’d always watch over\nme.\” After the encounter with Velia, Dave saw a black panther and\nbelieves he received the name Panther-by-the-Creek \”because/’ he\nwrote me later, \”a panther was seen by the creek the day I was bom. So\nwhen I saw the black panther by the creek after my experience, I took\nit as a good omen. It was a synchronicity in that lifetime similar to the\nones I experience now.\”\nI asked him if he knew more about Velia, who seemed to exist in\nsome form whether or not he was embodied in one or another lifetime.\nThis was difficult for Dave. \”I don’t think it’s the same when you’re\ndead\u2014like she’s not corporeal if you want to pursue her,\” meaning, I\nthink, that even though she might exist in some disembodied form it\nwould be difficult to find her, even after we (a human being) had died.\nNevertheless, \”she’s alive all the time\” but the embodied form \”is not as\nimportant a part of their being. They’re more, they’re more spiritual. . .\nThey want us to know,\” he added, \”that it’s not the material part of us\nthat matters that much, that that’s where man’s problems arise.\” I\nasked him to say more about that. \”When you’re Indian and you’re real\nclose to the earth, you’re real spiritual,\” he said, \”and you get away from\nthat you’re more material, and that’s to your detriment.\”\nWe were coming to the end of the regression, and Dave felt sad as he\nrecalled his closeness to the mountain as a teenager and how he would\ntry to imagine what it was like before the white men came. \”That’s\nwhat started me out in this spiritual quest in this lifetime, thinking\nabout that all the time … I yearned for those times when it was all big\ntrees and everything was pure .. . That’s why,\” he explained, after seeing\nthe UFO at nineteen he began to read the Don Juan books. He was\nseeking Native American knowledge and admired how close the Indians\nwere to the earth.\nAfter the regression, Dave connected the fact that he never wanted\n287″,
“summary”: “The Magic Mountain is a place where one can connect with their spiritual side and gain insight into their inner being. Velia, a spirit who exists in some form whether or not embodied, communicates telepathically with Dave and tells him about the importance of being connected to the earth and the spiritual side of oneself. She also mentions the symbolism of eagles and black panthers. Dave connects this experience to his encounter with a UFO at nineteen, which led him to read the Don Juan books and seek Native American knowledge.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 302,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nto leave home while his brothers were growing up, even though he felt\n\”I should be out on my own by now,\” to his own early death in the two\npast lifetimes we had explored. \”I didn’t want to move away from my\nyounger brothers, ’cause they were boys, you know. I wanted to watch\nthem grow up, really wanted to watch them grow up.\” This \”started\nbeing real important to me when I was nineteen.\” At that time he\nwould think, \”they’re all going to be my age soon, and you change\ntotally from when you’re fourteen to nineteen. I wanted to see each of\nmy brothers through that transition.\”\nThe day before the last regression, Dave disclosed that he had once\nhad an image several years before of having once been a cavalry spy\nwho was caught during the Civil War. He also said that Mary, his\nmother on the small Virginia farm, was Charlotte Hampton, but \”I\nwas afraid to utter that.\” This led to a discussion of the reality status\nof past life experiences. I suggested the possibility that consciousness\nis a \”continuous fabric\” and that potentially we could be identified\nwith any object in the cosmos, depending on the evolutionary task at\nhand. Dr. Shirali spoke of the Hindu understanding \”of the whole\ndivine thing that’s also within you. The Brahma, the whole, the part\nreflects the whole, and the whole is reflected in the part … There\ncan’t be a linear time.\” Dave resonated to this by saying that only\n\”some part\” of him had been with Velia before.\nJulia, who had been remembering her own past life experiences, was\ndeeply moved during the session. She began to cry as new details came\nto her from these experiences and she found herself \”coming up with\nmy own answers.\” She observed that more than one person \”could\npotentially access the same life.\” She also had brought in her drawings\nof an anal probe, which compared accurately with a picture that Dave\nhad made independently, except that hers was shown open and his was\nclosed. \”The only reason I saw this open,\” she said, \”was because the\ndoctor showed it to me.\”\nDave called this session \”the capstone,\” which brought a lot together\nfor him. I wondered about what potential connection there might be\nbetween his boyishness and the adolescent deaths in his past life expe\nriences. \”I’m thirty-nine, almost forty years old, and I don’t act like it,\”\nhe said. \”Now I understand why,\” he remarked, he is \”a mannish boy.\”\nAge nineteen, he said at the end of the meeting, was \”always hardest.\”\nWhen first he, and then his brothers, reached that age he was afraid\nthey \”wouldn’t get through it.\”\nI spoke with Dave a few days after he returned to Pennsylvania. His\nexperiences in the regressions had been profound and took time to\n288″,
“summary”: “Dave, a 39-year-old man, was afraid of leaving home while his younger brothers were growing up, even though he felt he should be out on his own by now. He wanted to watch them grow up and see each of them through the transition from fourteen to nineteen years old. Dave had an image of being a cavalry spy caught during the Civil War in a past life experience. His mother on the small Virginia farm was Charlotte Hampton, but he was afraid to utter this. The discussion led to a discussion about the reality status of past life experiences and the possibility that consciousness is a \”continuous fabric\” and potentially we could be identified with any object in the cosmos, depending on the evolutionary task at hand. Julia, who had been remembering her own past life experiences, was deeply moved during the session and found herself coming up with her own answers. She observed that more than one person could potentially access the same life. Dave called this session \”the capstone,\” which brought a lot together for him. He understood why he acted like a mannish boy at age nineteen, when he was afraid his younger brothers wouldn’t get through it. Dave was thirty-nine years old and had experienced profound regressions that took time to process.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 303,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\nassimilate. He was feeling somewhat isolated and was walking a lot,\ntrying to \”figure things out.\” His wife, he said, \”can’t get too\nimmersed/’ and Master Joe had been quite busy, although he affirmed\nthe validity of past life experiences in Buddhist teachings. In early\nApril, Dave wrote me a letter which reflected his further integration of\nthe material that came out in the regressions. \”It makes everything in\nthis lifetime make sense,\” he said. \”I’ll never look at Pemsit Mountain\nthe same now,\” he wrote. \”What it is about the end of the mountain\nis no longer such a mystery.\”\nDave connected his relationship with Charlotte Hampton, who was\nhis mother during the Civil War, and his experience with her in this\nlifetime to \”getting my Chi channels opened.\” On March 25, he had\ndinner with her in Philadelphia and \”we got along so well it was\nuncanny.\” Julia told him that she herself had been the little sister who\nhad died in his Virginia lifetime, which explained their connection\nnow. \”Your study brought us together in this lifetime,\” he wrote.\nEarly in June we had a long telephone conversation. Dave was feel\ning well and making progress in his work with Master Joe. He had\n\”found his hands\” in a dream, which, he has been told, is an impor\ntant step in the mastery of his Chi, and enabled him to fly in his\ndreams. More people were coming to Dave for guidance, including a\nseventeen-year-old excellent karate student (referred to him by Master\nJoe) who has had abduction experiences since age five. A few days\nlater Dave told Pam that a girl spontaneously told him that \”the\nbeings have a place up on that mountain,\” which \”flipped him out.\” A\nbook he was reading about a woman who was becoming a shaman and\nhad abduction experiences was leading him to connect shamanism\nand abductions.\nAt the end of June, Dave wrote me another long letter, filled with\n\”strange coincidences\” and new connections between the people he\nknows in this life and in the earlier ones. Native American spirituality,\nshamanism, strange powers of nature, altered realities, Chi, karate, the\nmastery of dreams, UFO abductions, past life experiences, and a mul\ntiplicity of synchronicities are all part of a mysterious puzzle for Dave\nwhose pieces, according to Master Joe, he is learning to put together.\nDISCUSSION\nDave’s case illustrates particularly well that the abduction phenome\nnon cannot be considered in isolation. His abduction experiences are\n289″,
“summary”: “Dave’s case demonstrates that the abduction phenomenon cannot be examined independently. His abduction experiences have led him to connect with his mother during the Civil War, his experience with her in this lifetime, and his relationship with Charlotte Hampton. He has also connected shamanism and UFO abductions. Dave’s case highlights the interconnectedness of various spiritual practices and experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 304,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nlinked to a wide range of other natural forces and energies with which\nhe has had a connection since childhood. These include a deep rever\nence for nature and its mysteries, an intimate association with Native\nAmerican values and shamanism, a personal feeling for the spiritual\nsignificance of certain animals (especially eagles and deer), and a\ndetermination to master his \”Chi,\” which he defines as the \”force\nwhich pervades the universe from which reality arises.\” As Dave has\nopened himself to the actuality of these and other natural phenomena\nand spiritual teachings, the world has become a place of wonder and\nawe and the earth itself increasingly sacred. This opening has been\nassociated with many seemingly meaningful \”coincidences\” (syn-\nchronicities) which taken altogether suggest a pattern of connections,\na sense of design, in the cosmos that Dave inhabits.\nPemsit Mountain, close to where Dave grew up, is the focus of\nNative American tradition and lore, a place of special power, and also,\nfor many local people, associated with UFOs themselves. A vivid,\nquite spectacular UFO sighting near the mountain when he was nine\nteen, witnessed independently by a friend and one of his brothers, and\nconfirmed in the local media, was a turning point in Dave’s life. He\nwas determined after this experience, in which he believes he saw the\ndark eyes of an alien being looking down at him from within the ship,\nto read everything he could find about the unknown in order to learn\nabout what was inside it. He even discovered Tibetan Buddhist writ\nings that seemed to confirm their knowledge of UFOs.\nDave’s abduction experiences contain the familiar traumatic intru\nsions, humiliating for a man, that many abductees have undergone.\nThese include being removed from his home against his will, the tak\ning of sperm samples, and frightening anal probes, reassuringly\nexplained to him by the aliens as checkups, a kind of health mainte\nnance program. But as these have been explored in the context of his\naccelerating personal evolution, Dave’s terror and rage have been miti\ngated by his sense of wonder and awe and his willingness to surrender\ncontrol before the power of a process he does not understand. In that\ncontext he has become increasingly aware of a strong, loving connec\ntion with a protective female being he calls Velia whom he has known\nsince age three and, as we discovered in his third regression, possibly in\nprevious lifetimes.\nVelia appears to be a principle agent in the evolution of Dave’s con\nsciousness. Our investigations have uncovered information she has\nimparted to him telepathically about the danger to our survival and\nthe fate of the earth, of our loss of emotional and spiritual connection\n390″,
“summary”: “Dave is an individual who has a deep reverence for nature and its mysteries. He has had an intimate association with Native American values and shamanism, and a personal feeling for the spiritual significance of certain animals. Dave has determined to master his \”Chi,\” which he defines as the \”force which pervades the universe from which reality arises.\” He has opened himself to natural phenomena and spiritual teachings, and this opening has been associated with many seemingly meaningful coincidences or synchronicities. A UFO sighting near Pemsit Mountain when he was nine, witnessed independently by a friend and one of his brothers, and confirmed in the local media, was a turning point in Dave’s life. His abduction experiences contain familiar traumatic intrusions, but his sense of wonder and awe and willingness to surrender control have mitigated his terror and rage. Velia, a principle agent in the evolution of Dave’s consciousness, has imparted information to him telepathically about the danger to our survival and the fate of the earth, of our loss of emotional and spiritual connection.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 305,
“original_text”: “THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN\nwith nature. Through Velia Dave’s identification with the Native\nAmerican reverence for nature has become linked with his contempo\nrary role as a local leader in the reassertion of that connection. In that\nregard it is interesting that in our last regression he found out that the\nNative American medicine men knew of the alien beings and also\nlooked upon them as \”guardians\” or protectors of nature.\nNeedless to say, none of this makes much sense in the framework of\nthe Western ontological paradigm, which has no place for unseen\nforces of nature, intelligences in the cosmos that guard our destiny,\nbeings that enter our world in physical form but are not of it, past\nlives, or even UFOs themselves. Yet there is little about Dave’s person\nality that could be used to explain his abduction experiences. He is a\npractical, down to earth home builder, who is respected in his commu\nnity and has held the same job for fifteen years. There is nothing\nabout him to suggest a tendency toward psychopathy, delusions, or a\nproneness to fantasy. He, like many abductees, has intensely resisted\naccepting the reality of his abduction experiences. In his first hypnosis\nsession he balked at \”this abnormal stuff,\” even though he had had\nconscious memories of alien encounters before that meeting. One\ncould argue that Dave’s readings have influenced his experiences, but\nthe process has been the other way around: he looks for information in\nbooks after he has had an experience that he does not understand.\nIn Dave’s case we are finally left with the question that so many of\nthe cases discussed in this book pose. How are we to regard conscious\nness itself as an instrument of knowing? There is a smattering of phys\nical evidence that corroborates his experiences\u2014UFO sightings with\nmultiple witnesses, an unexplained crescent-shaped scar that appeared\nafter one of his abductions, and a pattern of events that are too exten\nsively and complexly linked to be attributable to chance alone. Yet the\nevidence for the existence of another world that is unseen and yet\npowerful in its influence depends in Dave’s case largely on the reports\nof his experiences, the affective appropriateness and intensity with\nwhich he relates them, and the judgment of the investigator as to his\nsincerity and the genuineness of his communications. Of this last I am\nquite convinced. Dave leaves us finally with the choice of rejecting the\nentire body of his experience as the product of some sort of mental\naberration or collective influence, or of considering the possibility that\nconsciousness is a valid instrument of knowing and that the view of\nreality provided by the empirical methods of Western science has been\ntoo limited.\nDave’s past life experiences deserve special comment, for they pro-\n291″,
“summary”: “The text describes the case of Velia Dave, a local leader who is reasserting the connection between humans and nature. He found out that Native American medicine men knew about alien beings and looked upon them as protectors of nature. Despite being a practical and down-to-earth person, Dave has had abduction experiences that he resists accepting. The text raises the question of how consciousness can be used as an instrument of knowing and whether the view of reality provided by Western science is too limited.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 306,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nvide an alternative explanation to certain aspects of his life and person\nality that would otherwise be based entirely on his biography in this life\ntime. I discovered nothing in his family life or personal history that\ncould account for a certain adolescent quality that seemed unusual in a\nman of thirty-nine. He did not seem, for example, to possess dependent\nqualities that would help us understand his reluctance to leave home\nbefore each of his brothers reached the age of nineteen. Yet his violent\nadolescent deaths in two previous lifetimes, relived with strong emo\ntional conviction in the third regression, provide a possible explanation\nfor this anxiety and his own fear of becoming fully adult. One could\nargue from a traditional point of view that his past life experiences were\nrelated to an overactive imagination in relation to Native American life\nand the Civil War. But the opposite is also possible, i.e., that Dave’s\npast life experiences, which continue to permeate his consciousness,\nare an important source of his imagination.\nDave’s case richly illustrates one of the more interesting mysteries\nof the abduction phenomenon, the creation or staging, presumably by\nthe alien beings or whatever intelligence guides them, of alternative\nphysical realities (see also Catherine’s and Carlos’s cases, chapters 7\nand 14). His story abounds with rooms, like the dining room in his\nfirst regression, that are not quite the actual rooms of his house, and\nlandscapes with caves and trails that are not there upon later search\ning. There is something rather frightening about this. For it confronts\nus with just how arbitrary the physical reality within which we happen\nnow to find ourselves is. All that is required for this to be abruptly\nchanged is the choice on the part of some other intelligence with a\npower greater than our own to do so. We have, as the abduction phe\nnomenon seems repeatedly to tell us, little control over the reality that\nsurrounds us.\nFinally, Dave’s case is about power, the immense power or energy,\nboth spiritual and physical, that resides in nature. Through his study\nof karate and Chi, Dave is seeking to gain control of the expressions of\nthat energy within himself and to provide an example in his life of its\nconstructive mastery. Perhaps this is the central teaching of his case.\nIn his April 8 letter to me he wrote of Pemsit Mountain as a \”big\npower place. That’s why the visitors go there … Power,\” the letter\ncontinued, \”is a mystery we will never understand. We can only learn\nto handle it. Maybe that’s what mankind needs, to learn how to han\ndle his power.\”\n292″,
“summary”: “The given text is about a case study of a person named Dave who underwent abduction experiences. The author provides an alternative explanation for certain aspects of Dave’s life and personality that cannot be fully explained by his biography. The author suggests that Dave’s past life experiences, which continue to permeate his consciousness, are an important source of his imagination. The text also discusses the creation or staging of alternative physical realities by alien beings or other intelligence and how little control humans have over their reality. Finally, the text is about the immense power or energy that resides in nature and how Dave seeks to gain control of it through his study of karate and Chi.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 307,
“original_text”: “CHAPTER THIRTEEN\nPETER’S JOURNEY\nP\neter, a former hotel manager and a recent acupuncture school\ngraduate, was thirty-four when a fellow student who had heard\nme lecture on abductions at The Cambridge Hospital told him\nabout my talk. \”I might have had that too,\” he thought to himself and\ncalled me. This was January 1992, and we first met on the twenty-\nthird of the month.\nPeter’s case provides one of the most dramatic examples of the way\nthe nature of abduction experiences can be transformed in conjunc\ntion with the evolution of the experiencer’s consciousness. His abduc\ntions were initially intensely traumatic as recalled in our first hypnosis\nsessions. Gradually these experiences, together with our exploration of\nthem, became a central element in a spiritual journey that has led\nPeter into perceiving other dimensions or realities beyond the mani\nfest world. He is one of the abductees I have worked with who has dis\ncovered a dual human/alien identity. In his alien self, he has become\naware of having participated willingly in the alien-human hybrid\nbreeding program, and his case raises questions about the ontological\nstatus of that process. Peter is also a leader among abductees, having\ndecided to \”go public\” with his experiences, speaking at conferences\nand on television and radio programs in order to play a role in educat\ning the community. Between February 1992 and April 1993 we did\nseven hypnotic regressions.\nPeter has also been afflicted by vivid, disturbing apocalyptic images\nof the destruction of the earth, and we have explored whether these\nare to be considered as literal prophecies or as metaphors or warnings\nof possible futures. Peter’s abduction experiences have represented a\nkind of \”other\” life of compelling power and meaning for him. His\nwife, Jamy, has been a steadfast partner throughout Peter’s personal\njourney; yet he has felt that it is inevitable that he assign priority to his\nabduction-related life. This has created the kinds of strains in their\nmarriage that occur under the best of circumstances when one mem\nber of a couple is deeply involved with abduction experiences. Peter is\n293″,
“summary”: “Peter, a former hotel manager and acupuncture school graduate, had intensely traumatic abduction experiences that were transformed into a central element in his spiritual journey. He discovered a dual human/alien identity and has become a leader among abductees, speaking publicly about his experiences. Peter is also afflicted by vivid apocalyptic images and their meaning has been explored. His wife, Jamy, has been a steadfast partner but the strains in their marriage due to Peter’s involvement with abduction experiences are inevitable.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 308,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nalso one of the few abductees in my sample who has undergone an\nextensive battery of psychological tests. The reason for selecting Peter\nfor these tests will be explained in the context of the referral.\nPeter grew up in a Roman Catholic family in Allentown, a steel\ntown in eastern Pennsylvania. His father developed a left-sided paraly\nsis, muscle weakness, and a limp due to poliomyelitis he contracted at\nage two, but was able to work most of his life as an office manager in\nan auto body repair shop. He was college educated and attended med\nical school for one year before dropping out to support his family. His\nfather was eighty and fully retired when Peter contacted me. They\nwrite regularly to each other. Peter’s mother, who was born and raised\nin England, worked as a knitter in a knitting mill in addition to taking\ncare of her family.\nPeter told the psychologist Dr. Steven Shapse that he became the class\nclown, was rowdy, and began drinking and smoking marijuana at an\nearly age. He has two sisters, Linda and Corinne, six years and three years\nolder than he. Peter feels close to Linda \”without knowing why.\” Linda\nentered a convent to become a nun when she was in the ninth grade and\nremained there through high school. She has seen a UFO and believes\nwhat Peter says about his abduction experiences, though she does not say\nshe has had them herself. Corinne has no such recollections.\nPeter attended a combination of public and parochial schools and\ngraduated from Allentown High School in 1975. He earned a Bachelor\nof Arts degree from Penn State in Vocation Industrial Education, com\npleting a six-year program in 1981 that enabled him to become\nlicensed as a professional cook and teacher of culinary arts. From 1982\nto 1984 he worked in a new hotel on the Big Island in Hawaii, where\nhe met his wife, Jamy, who is three years older than Peter. Jamy is a\npractitioner of Shiatsu, a Japanese deep-tissue massage technique,\nand, like Peter, works as a healer and therapist. She has a master’s\ndegree in counseling psychology. They have a close, warm, and confid\ning relationship in which they can talk through difficult matters fully.\nThe couple has decided not to have children, at least for the present\ntime. Peter attributes this in part to the fact that Jamy was the oldest of\nseven children in an alcoholic family. \”She had to raise a lot of the chil\ndren herself, and I don’t think she really wants that again.\” Peter would\nenjoy having children, he says, but adds that possibly \”there is some\ndestiny for me, or there is some predetermination in my life that is tied\nin with this alien thing, something for me to do. It may preclude chil\ndren.\” From 1986 to 1990 Peter and Jamy were managers of a twelve-\nroom hotel and a restaurant on a private island near St. Thomas in the\n294″,
“summary”: “Peter is an abductee who grew up in a Roman Catholic family in Allentown, Pennsylvania. He has two sisters, Linda and Corinne, and his father developed poliomyelitis at age two but was able to work most of his life as an office manager in an auto body repair shop. Peter became the class clown and began drinking and smoking marijuana at an early age. He attended a combination of public and parochial schools and graduated from Allentown High School in 1975. He earned a Bachelor of Arts degree from Penn State in Vocation Industrial Education and worked as a healer and therapist with his wife, Jamy, who has a master’s degree in counseling psychology. They have decided not to have children due to Jamy’s alcoholic family background.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 309,
“original_text”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nU.S. Virgin Islands. In the spring of 1990 Peter came to Boston with\nJamy to attend the New England School of Acupuncture from which he\ngraduated in May 1993.\nIn our first interview Peter said that he has always known \”there’s\nbeen guardian angels. I’ve always known there’s been beings . . . I’m\nvery spiritual, and I’ve always known that I could commune with\nGod.\” He has also always known \”that there were UFOs\” and\n\”extraterrestrials . . . It’s just been something in my mind from the\ntime I was a little kid.\” In the context of his regressions, Peter has had\nhints of encounters with the alien beings in infancy, and in his sixth\nregression he had images of himself as a child as young as four playing\nwith hybrid children, which continued until he was perhaps eight or\nnine. In our first meeting Peter told of remembering consciously going\nto a storage space at the end of a long hallway in his home and feeling\nafraid of what was on the other side of a window, which he used to sit\nby. He also remembered the beings watching him play with other chil\ndren or \”just observing me be a little kid.\” At the beginning of the\nthird regression he had memories of being happy to see the alien\nbeings as a little boy, of feeling chosen by them, and of floating \”right\nthrough the window.\”\nIn the third regression, Peter also relived an intensely traumatic\nabduction from age nineteen or twenty in which a sperm sample was\ntaken against his will. In the course of our work he has also had recol\nlections of visitations during the period that he lived in Hawaii, where\nhe and Jamy lived in an open, isolated part of the island. Peter remem\nbers seeing \”something outside the window\” of their home. At the\ntime \”I always used to think it was an owl\” which \”used to call me and\ntell me it was ‘time,’\” but now he believes \”it wasn’t an owl\” but an\nalien being. \”I always felt a kind of communion with this owl.\”\nThe most powerful experience that Peter recalled consciously before\nwe met, occurred in the Caribbean during the 1987-88 period. During\nthis time he remembers he would sometimes go to sleep afraid and\nthen be awoken by a touch or something \”hitting me right at the base\nof my spine.\” In our first conversation he recalled experiencing terror,\nrage, and a loss of control as light filled the room and he felt a \”pres\nence\” around his bed. \”I remember my whole body vibrated and shook\nmaybe for a second, two seconds, three seconds.\”\nOn at least one occasion Peter saw small, hooded beings in the\nroom and would shout angrily at them. He also remembered con\nsciously that under their influence he would walk outside on the patio\nand, \”bathed in a light,\” he would be \”lifted up\” to a \”round ship\”\n295″,
“summary”: “Peter is a man who has always had spiritual beliefs and a strong connection with God. He also believes in the existence of UFOs and extraterrestrial beings. In his regressions, Peter has had hints of encounters with alien beings in infancy, and in his sixth regression he had images of himself as a child playing with hybrid children. During our first meeting, Peter told of memories of being afraid of what was on the other side of a window in his home and of the alien beings watching him play with other children. In the third regression, Peter relived an intensely traumatic abduction from age nineteen or twenty in which a sperm sample was taken against his will. He also had recollections of visitations during the period that he lived in Hawaii, where he saw something outside the window of their home and believed it wasn’t an owl but an alien being. The most powerful experience that Peter recalled consciously before we met occurred in the Caribbean during the 1987-88 period, where he would sometimes go to sleep afraid and be awoken by a touch or something \”hitting him right at the base of his spine.\” On at least one occasion, Peter saw small, hooded beings in the room and would shout angrily at them. He also remembered consciously that under their influence he would walk outside on the patio and be lifted up to a \”round ship\”.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 30,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nworld or to which it is an unusual subjective experience with physical\nmanifestations. A still greater problem resides in the fact that memory\nin relation to abduction experiences behaves rather strangely. As in the\ncases, for example, of Ed (chapter 3) or Arthur (chapter 15) the mem\nory of an abduction may be outside of consciousness until triggered\nmany years later by another experience or situation that becomes asso\nciated with the original event. The experiencer in a situation such as\nthis could be counted on the negative side of the ledger before the\ntriggering experience and on the positive side after it.\nWHOARETHEABDUCTEES?\nNone of the efforts to characterize abductees as a group have been\nsuccessful. They seem to come, as if at random, from all parts of soci\nety (Bullard 1987; Hopkins 1981, 1987; Jacobs 1992, pp. 327-28). My\nown sample includes students, housewives, secretaries, writers, busi\nness people, computer industry professionals, musicians, psycholo\ngists, a nightclub receptionist, a prison guard, an acupuncturist, a\nsocial worker, and a gas station attendant. At first I thought that work\ning class people predominated, but that appears to be an artifact relat\ned to the fact that those with less of an economic and social stake in\nthe society seem less reluctant to come forward. Conversely, more pro\nfessionally and politically prominent abductees fear the humiliation,\nrejection, and threat to their position that public revelation of their\nexperiences might bring. One of the men with whom I have worked\nleft me a note with a telephone number and a post office box in a\ntown in which he did not live. He did not tell me his real name until\nsome trust had been established between us. A highly renowned politi\ncal figure who is well known in UFO circles to be an abduction witness\nhas applied the skills of his profession to the fullest to avoid public\nidentification and embarrassment (Hopkins 1992).\nEfforts to establish a pattern of psychopathology other than distur\nbances associated with a traumatic event have been unsuccessful.\nPsychological testing of abductees has not revealed evidence of mental\nor emotional disturbance that could account for their reported experi\nences (Bloecher, Clamar, and Hopkins 1985; Parnell 1986; Parnell and\nSprinkle 1990; Rodeghier, Goodpaster, and Blatterbauer 1991; Slater\n1985; Spanos et al. 1993; Stone-Carmen, in press). My own sample\ndemonstrates a broad range of mental health and emotional adapta\ntion. Some experiences are highly functioning individuals who seem\n16”,
“summary”: “Abduction is an unusual subjective experience with physical manifestations that can occur to anyone from any background. Memory of abduction experiences may not be conscious until triggered by another experience or situation. Abductees come from all parts of society and there is no pattern of psychopathology associated with their experiences. Psychological testing has not revealed evidence of mental or emotional disturbance in abductees.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 310,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nwith \”a dome on top\” and flashing white, red, and bluish lights \”spin\nning around it\” that was visible \”above the treetops outside the\nhouse.\” At the time, according to Jamy Peter described that \”they had\nthis laser beam, and it went right through here [points to center of\nforehead], and it was so bright that his eyes, you know, like it was hurt\ning.\” While Peter was undergoing these experiences Jamy would be\n\”out cold.\” After one of these experiences he remembers finding two\nsmall, red lesions like healing pimples behind his ear that were distinct\nfrom insect bites in the rapidity with which they healed and the sym\nmetry of their arrangement. Peter’s terror in the conversation grew to\nthe point where he felt \”stuck,\” unable to go further, and we decided\nto explore his experiences in greater depth under hypnosis.\nTwo days after our first meeting, Peter told Pam that the only reason\nhe believed what he had told me \”was real was because there were emo\ntions.\” He found that he was \”distancing\” from what he had told us and\n\”wants to believe that it’s his imagination.\” The first hypnosis session was\nscheduled for February 13. Peter was apprehensive before the meeting\nand had had a difficult time sleeping the previous few nights, especially\nbecause Jamy had been away. In one of his dreams he communicated\n\”with these beings\” about how \”we have inner knowing and a knowledge\nand power that goes beyond intellect.\” He had \”the feeling\” that the\nbeings are afraid of \”the power that we may possess.\”\nPeter chose to explore an incident in the Caribbean, probably in\nFebruary or March 1988, which began with two beings appearing by\nhis bedside. He became anxious, \”like I want to strap on the seat belt,\”\nas his thoughts drifted back to that time. I assured him that I would\nnot leave him alone with his experience in a way that he would find\nunmanageable.\nUnder hypnosis Peter recapitulated the setting of his house and the\nhotel restaurant where they’d eaten that night, what he had for dinner,\nand going upstairs to bed feeling afraid \”something was going to hap\npen.\” He remembers waking up as Jamy slept, feeling that he wanted\nto cover himself (he slept naked at the time). Despite feeling anxious\nand vulnerable, for some reason Peter got out of bed and walked over\nto a couch on the other side of the room and then saw \”this little crea\nture .. . It’s happening again. It’s happening again and again. I walk\nover and I’m humiliated. That’s what I feel most. You’re [the being]\nlooking at me and I’m naked.\” He also felt \”out of control,\” \”inferior,\”\npowerless, and enraged. \”I’m paralyzed. I want to kill it, and I can’t do\nanything.\” He had no will, for \”they shut me down.\”\nPeter saw two beings, the one \”that controls my feelings\” being\n2S6″,
“summary”: “The given text describes a man named Peter who underwent hypnosis to explore his experiences of seeing a dome with flashing lights and having a laser beam pass through his forehead. He found two small red lesions behind his ear that healed rapidly and were symmetrical. During the hypnosis session, Peter recounted an incident in the Caribbean where two beings appeared by his bedside, making him feel anxious and vulnerable. Despite feeling powerless and enraged, Peter got out of bed and saw a little creature. The text does not provide any concrete evidence or explanation for these experiences.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 311,
“original_text”: “PETER’S JOURNEY\nslightly taller than the other. The top of his head came up to the level\nof Peter’s chest. The beings were thin and wore close-fitting bodysuits\nwith hoods that seemed to be made of something like Lycra or latex.\nHis anger appeared to intensify Peter’s lack of control. Compelled by a\nforce that seemed to lift him, Peter lay down on the couch. His fear\nwas mounting now and I encouraged him to concentrate on his breath\nand to relax. \”I know they’re going to hit me with this light, and after\nthat that’s when it gets bad . .. The light hits me in the forehead, and\nthat’s when I jump and after that things become peaceful … It’s the\nmoment where I lose consciousness, where I lose remembrance, where\nI lose control, where I lose that I’m part of it.\”\nThe smaller being was holding an instrument that looked like \”the\nflashlights policemen hold with a head on it and it’s pulsing.\” Yelling\nnow, Peter cried out, \”Now it’s going to hit me. It’s going to hit me.\”\nThe larger being \”knows my consciousness. He knows what I’m feel\ning. But he’s detached\” and \”doesn’t want me to know what he’s\nabout.\” This being controlled the smaller \”drone … the little shit that\ndoes all his dirty work for him.\” The smaller being lifted up the light,\n\”holds it there and hits me in the head with it.\” After that Peter felt\ncold, shaking and shivering on the couch in terror as control of \”my\nfunctions\” was \”shut down.\” A shift occurred then\u2014both at the time\nof the incident and in the session\u2014and he felt more peaceful. \”My\nbody feels like it’s cut off from my neck, from my head.\” Despite his\nnakedness, the fear and sense of humiliation were also gone.\nThen \”the little guy walks beside the couch. He does something\nwith that thing again, like waves it over me, under me. How can he get\nit under me?\” The light lifted Peter off the couch and he \”felt really\nlight.\” With his arms held up as if by some force Peter found himself\nmoving toward the door. He looked over at Jamy, who was still sleep\ning, \”and I know she’s going to be safe,\” which the beings reassure him\nabout as well. He got a closer look at one of the beings (\”It’s like now\nhe’s my buddy. Now I’m not afraid\”) whose face seemed ugly and dis\ntorted. \”I can only see half his face. It’s wrinkled. It’s like one of those\nanimated Disney characters … He’s got this big eyebrow It’s like a\nreally big eyebrow.\” The skin of the upper part of the face seemed\nthick, with \”lumps\” and \”like three ridges, three furrows. It’s almost\ncomical looking.\” The eyes were not big, but very dark, \”like blue and\nblack,\” and deeply set in the face, \”like an animal’s eye, like a rac\ncoon’s eyes.\” The nose was pushed in \”and then it widens.\”\nNext Peter was floated through the dining and kitchen area and out\nthe door to the porch or deck, which was illuminated by a soft, white\n297″,
“summary”: “Peter is a man who has been abducted by aliens. He is lying on a couch in a dimly lit room with two thin, hooded beings standing over him. One of the beings holds an instrument that looks like a flashlight and is pulsing. Peter is afraid and feels out of control. The larger being knows what Peter is feeling but is detached and doesn’t want him to know what he’s about. The smaller being lifts up the light and hits Peter in the head with it, causing him to feel cold, shaking, and shivering on the couch in terror as control of his functions is shut down. After this incident, Peter feels more peaceful and his fear and sense of humiliation are gone. He gets a closer look at one of the beings, whose face seems distorted and comical looking with wrinkles, big eyes, and a pushed-in nose.”
},
{
“Filename”: “Abduction-John_E_Mack_MD”,
“page”: 312,
“original_text”: “ABDUCTION\nlight that revealed the trees in the background. As he left the house\nPeter could see that the source of the light that he was bathed in was a\nsmall spaceship. As he and the beings were \”floating up\” Peter could\nonly see white light as he looked up, but was \”aware of the island in\nthe distance,\” of the ocean and \”all of the trees down there.\” When he\nlooked down he saw the tin roof of his house and wondered why he\ndid not feel afraid as he is generally scared of heights. Now he is feel\ning that \”this is an adventure\” and \”really happy Jamy’s okay.\” He\npassed first into a smaller ship which then drifted up through \”a hole\nin the bottom\” of a larger ship. Then he was aware of darkness, \”like\nthe inside of a house,\” and the light was now below. All was quiet\nexcept for a kind of humming sound. Peter saw benches and uniforms\nor \”jumpsuits, like the things speed skaters\” wear \”just laying there\nand I think, ‘Why aren’t they hung up?’ … I almost feel like I’ve been\ninvited to their home.\”\nAbove a wraparound bench that seemed to be made of a hard,\nmolded plastic were little lockers or compartments. Peter walked\nabout, as if on a kind of tour, and felt \”honored . . . like I’m someone\nspecial\” as \”they let me look around … I want to say that there are\nother humans there, but I don’t know.\” He looked out the window\nfrom \”like the control room.\” He could look across to another island,\nand \”it’s beautiful, ’cause the moonlight is shining on the bay and\nthen there are the lights of other hotels. I can see them clearly.\” Peter\nsaw \”another being that’s got a control table or something,\” and he\nobserved more of the suits hanging on a bar. They flew higher and as\nhe looked out a window, the earth became \”just a pinpoint now.\” Peter\nbecame worried, and felt confused and lost. \”Where am I? Where’s\nEarth? How am I ever going to get home?\”\nPeter was incredulous about what he was recalling and began to ques\ntion his experience. I encouraged him to \”tell it straight\” and we would\nfigure it out later. Curiously he no longer felt naked, though he was\nwearing no clothes. He walked through a kind of \”French door,\” which\nsl